Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   





; when all these fancies of this great poet, and others, his contemporaries,

-- 220 --

shall have been considered, they cannot, I conceive, but add such strength and support to the

-- 221 --

various circumstances which have been mentioned, all tending to show that Lilly alone could have been the

-- 222 --

comick writer here alluded to, that I trust I shall not incur the charge of critical temerity, or presumption, in supposing that no doubt whatsoever can hereafter be introduced on this subject.

I am perfectly aware how open and exposed these inquiries are to the petty assaults of shallow buffoons and half-witted scoffers; whose gross ignorance of the manners and customs of our ancestors is such, that they cannot even comprehend why the bequests of an ancient will are noticed, or how any useful information can be derived from circumstances apparently trifling and unimportant; and who, therefore, will be always ready, with the aid of that glimmering of knowledge which they possess, and such barren jests as they can glean from worthless commonplace books, to ridicule disquisitions like the present. But they may be assured that they lose their labour, which, of however little value, might yet be better employed; and, at the same time, their feeble artillery is wholly misdirected; for, if any ridicule belongs to these subjects, it should attach itself to those great authors, who, though their works will live for ever, indulged themselves, sometimes, in conceits9 note

which

-- 223 --

cannot be developed without such investigations. Judicious readers will always justly appreciate and highly approve of disquisitions tending to illustrate the history and writings of the most distinguished poets which England has produced, and the manners and usages of their times, even though such disquisitions should occasionally deviate from more important topicks to the explication of verbal artifices, latent paronomasies, or forgotten anagrams; nor will they

-- 224 --

ever receive coarse ribaldry and saucy folly, for wit; or vapid petulance and frothy inanity, for good sense, reason, and argument.

SECTION XIII.

Though the preceding observations have perfectly satisfied my own mind, and, I doubt not, will impress a similar conviction on my readers, it was not, I must acknowledge, without a considerable degree of regret, that I found, by the success of my own researches, a strong obstacle placed against indulging in the pleasing notion, that the two great poets of the age of Elizabeth lived in mutual harmony and friendship with each other, as far as Spenser's short visits to England during his latter years would admit. The modest and humble Shakspeare appears not to have thought his praise of any value; and therefore, while all the poets of the time were complimenting each other1 note, we do not find a single encomium on a contemporary

-- 225 --

writer2 note subscribed with the name of our great dramatist: and indeed so few are the addresses or allusions to him, that one is led to suspect, that though he was very highly estimated, his age did not set a sufficient value on his transcendent abilities. But that Spenser, who has mentioned and praised many of the makers of his time, after Shakspeare had acquired a considerable degree of celebrity, should have been wholly silent concerning such a phenomenon, may seem so improbable, as to weaken in some degree the force of the foregoing remarks; and indeed almost made me distrust my own hypothesis, till, by a very careful perusal of all his smaller pieces, I discovered that he was not insensible to the merits of his illustrious contemporary; and, by a singular coincidence, the covert manner in which he is noticed, above four years after The Tears of the Muses was published, and the period at which he is referred to, in a passage that has hitherto escaped the observation of all the commentators and editors of both these poets, affords a strong confirmation of what has been already suggested,—that Shakspeare was not the dramatick writer eulogized in that poem, and indirectly strengthens the explication of that eulogy given in the preceding pages.

-- 226 --

Spenser, whose history, like that of many of our celebrated English writers, is involved in a mist of confusion and error3 note, published at London, in 1595, or consented to the publication of, a poem, called Colin Clout's Come Home Again. The subject of this piece is his own return to his humble mansion at Kilcolman, in the south of Ireland, after having visited London in company with Sir Walter Ralegh, to whom the poem is addressed; who, in April, 1589, having been “chased from the English court” by Lord Essex4 note, had retired to his estate in the county of Corke, from whence he made an excursion to Spenser's castle, which was situated in the same county. This production, however, may have taken its rise from some visit of Ralegh to Ireland, at a later period; and even if it alluded to that of 1589, it was written some years afterwards. To the Dedicatory Epistle the printer has erroneously affixed a false date: “From my house of Kilcolman the 27 of December5 note
, 1591;” for the poem itself was composed unquestionably

-- 227 --

after the middle of 1594, and perhaps in the December of that year6 note. This error of the date, which, so far as Shakspeare has any connexion with this piece, is a material consideration, is ascertained by the verses that it contains, addressed to Alice, Countess of Derby, under the name of Amaryllis, to whom, by the title of Lady Strange, The Tears of the Muses had been dedicated. She had now7 note become a widow by the death of her husband, Ferdinand, the fifth Earl of Derby, who enjoyed that title little more than six months, dying April 16, 15948 note. To this event the poet has particularly alluded. The error of the date of this poem is also ascertained by Spenser's Daphnaida, published in 1596, the Epistle

-- 228 --

Dedicatorie of which is dated “London, the first of Januarie, 1591;” i. e. 1591–2; for this poet could not have affixed his name to a dedication at Kilcolman in Ireland, on Dec. 27, 1591, and five days afterwards write another dedication in London.

In this pleasing pastoral, Spenser, under the name of Colin, after having given an account of his visit to the court of Elizabeth, and drawn a striking contrast between the peaceful, well-ordered, and happy land of England, and the then wild and barbarous country to which his hard lot had led him, breaks out into a panegyrick on his Sovereign, by whom, as he here relates, he had been highly favoured; her Majesty, herself a great poetess (if there be truth in song), having allowed him to recite to her some of his verses.—“If she be so great a poetess (replies Alexis, one of his companions), what need has she of so simple a versifier as you? Perhaps, however (adds he), the poets of the time are either too lazy to write, or such worthless rhymers, as not to be entitled to descant on so lofty a theme, and hence she condescended to hear Colin's minstrilsey.” In reply to this observation, Spenser takes occasion to enumerate and commend many of the flourishing metricians of the time, some of whom are expressly mentioned, while the greater part are concealed under fictitious names and the dark veil of description.


“Ah, nay, said Colin, neither so, nor so,
  “For better shepheards live not under skie,
“Nor better hable, when they list, to blow
  “Their pipes aloud, her name to glorifie.—
“There is good Harpalus, now waxen aged,
  “In faithful service of faire Cynthia;—

-- 229 --


“And there is Corydon, though meanly waged,
  “Yet hablest wit of most I know this day.—
“And there is sad Alcyon, bent to mourne,
  “Though fit to frame an everlasting dittie,
“Whose gentle spright for Daphne's death doth tourn
  “Sweet layes of love to endlesse plaints of pittie9 note


.
“Ah pensive boy, pursue that brave conceipt1 note
  “In thy sweet eglantine2 note










of Meriflure3 note












;

-- 230 --


“Lift up thy notes unto their wonted height,
  “That may thy Muse and mates to mirth allure.—

-- 231 --


“There eke is Palin, worthie of great praise,
  “Albe he envie at my rustick quill;—

-- 232 --


“And there is pleasing Alcon, could he raise
  “His tunes from layes4 note



to matter of more skill.—

-- 233 --


“And there is old Palemon, free from spight,
  “Whose carefull pipe may make the hearer rew;
“Yet he him selfe may rewed be, more right,
  “That sung so long, untill quite hoarse he grew.—
“And there is Alabaster throughly taught
  “In all this skill, though knowen yet to few;
“Yet were he known to Cynthia as he ought,
  “His Eliseis would be redde anew.
“Who lives that can match that heroick song
  “Which he hath of that mightie princesse made?
“O dreaded dread5 note



, do not thy selfe that wrong
  “To let thy fame lie so in hidden shade;
“But call it forth, O call him forth to thee,
  “To end thy glorie, which he hath begun:
“That when he finisht hath, as it should be,
  “No braver poeme can be under sun:

-- 234 --


“Nor Po nor Tybur's swans, so much renown'd,
  “Nor all the brood of Greece so highly prais'd,
“Can match that Muse, when it with bayes is crown'd
  “And to the pitch of her perfection rais'd.—
“And there is a new shepheard late up sprong,
  “That which doth all afore him far surpasse;
“Appearing well in that well-tuned song,
  “Which late he sung unto a scornfull lasse:
“Yet doth his trembling muse but lowly flie,
  “As daring not too rashly mount on hight,
“And doth her tender plumes as yet but trie,
  “In love's soft laies and looser thoughts' delight.
“Then rouze thy feathers quickly, Daniell,
  “And to what course thou please, thy selfe advance;
“But most me seemes, thy accent will excell
  “In tragick plaints and passionate mischance.—
“And there that shepheard of the Ocean is,
  “That spends his wit in love's consuming smart:
“Full sweetly temperd is that muse of his,
  “That can empierce a princes mightie hart.
“There also is, ah no, he is not now,
  “But since I said—he is, he quite is gone,
“Amyntas quite is gone and lies full low,
  “Having his Amaryllis left to mone:
“Helpe, O ye shepheards, helpe ye all in this,
  “Helpe Amaryllis this her losse to mourne:
“Her losse is yours, your losse Amyntas is;
  “Amyntas, floure of shepheards pride forlorne.
“He, whilst he lived, was the noblest swaine
  “That ever piped in an oaten quill;
“Both did he other which could pipe, maintaine,
  “And eke could pipe him selfe with passing skill.—
“And there, though last, not least, is Aetion,
  “A gentler shepheard may no where be found;
“Whose Muse full of high thoughts' invention,
  “Doth like him selfe heroically sound.—
“All these, and many others mo remaine
  “Now after Astrofell is dead and gone;
“But while as Astrofell did live and raine,
  “Amongst all these was none his paragone.

-- 235 --


“All these do florish in their sundry kynd,
  “And doth their Cynthia immortall make;
“Yet found I lyking in her royal mynd,
  “Not for my skyll, but for that shepheards sake.”

Though probably at the time when these verses were published, all the poets here alluded to under fictitious names, were well known to the more enlightened class of readers, they can now be discovered only by conjecture. Indeed, at the first view, the inquiry concerning them seemed to me quite hopeless; for many years ago, when I consulted the late Mr. Warton on this point, expecting that his various and profound researches into the history of the poetry and poets of that age might furnish some aid towards overcoming this difficulty, he told me that nothing had occurred in the course of his reading, which could throw any light upon the subject. Since that period, however, a minute and very careful investigation of all the circumstances and facts, supplied by the lines themselves, has enabled me to dispel a great part of the artful obscurity in which these persons were involved, and to point them out with, at least, a considerable degree of probability.

The first poet alluded to, under the description of the “aged Harpalus,” was doubtless Thomas Churchyard6 note


, at that time above seventy years old. He had

-- 236 --

been a writer of poetry, in the reign of Henry the Eighth; and for some years lived in the service of

-- 237 --

Henry Earl of Surrey; and he has himself told us, that among the Miscellaneous Verses, by various authors, appended in 1557, and in subsequent editions, to the poems of that accomplished and unfortunate nobleman, many of his productions are to be found. Here we meet with one, entitled “Harpalus' Complaint of Philladaes love bestowed on Corin7 note,” which was deservedly admired; and being, I suppose, well known in Spenser's time to be written by Churchyard, he denominates him from the hero of the piece. He had now been long in the service of Queen Elizabeth, here denominated “fair Cynthia,” and recently (January 27, 1592–3), had obtained from her Majesty a pension of eighteen pence a-day8 note, or

-- 238 --

27l. 7s. 6d. per annum; which, small as it was, was not punctually paid1 note





. In the patent granting this

-- 239 --

little annuity, which I discovered in the rolls, and have examined on the present occasion, he is expressly named the Queen's servant.

By Corydon was certainly meant Abraham Fraunce, a poet of considerable learning, who, from various circumstances, we may be assured, was a friend of Spenser's. In 1588, he had published, in quarto, “The Lamentation of Corydon for the Love of Alexis,” being a translation of Virgil's second Eclogue, in English hexameters; which appears to have given occasion to the poetical designation here employed. This piece he afterwards annexed to his Lawyer's Logike, which appeared in the same year; and it was again reprinted and attached to his poem, entitled “The Countess of Pembroke's Ivy Church2 note” in

-- 240 --

1591. Abraham Fraunce appears to have been born about the year 1564, in or near Shrewsbury, in which town and neighbourhood, several persons, of the same name, in lower life, yet remain. His father's Christian name I have not been able to discover; but he appears to have been a burgess of Shrewsbury, and probably, like our poet's father, was a glover. Abraham Fraunce, the person of whom we are now speaking, was bred at the free-school of Shrewsbury, of which the celebrated Mr. Ashton was master; and his name stands the twenty-fifth in the list of admissions, for January, 1571, in the register kept by that gentleman. He appears then as a burgess. At this school, Sir Philip Sidney was bred, and laid the foundation of his friendship with Foulke Greville (afterwards Lord Brooke), they both being admitted into it on the same day; several years, however, before the admission of Fraunce.

His friendship and connexion with Spencer, it may be presumed, began at an early period; for Fraunce, like him, was honoured by the patronage of Sir Philip Sidney, by whom he was sent to St. John's College, in Cambridge, in 1579; where, for a long period, he was supported by his bounty. Here he resided eight years; and, after his patron's death, he, in 1587, removed to Gray's Inn, to study the law. In 1590, by the favour of Henry Earl of Pembroke, who had married Sidney's sister, he was, we have reason to believe, made the Queen's solicitor at the Council or Court of the Marches in Wales3 note

; a situation

-- 241 --

in which he was certainly but “meanly waged;” the salary of his office amounting only to ten pounds a-year4 note. While he was an under-graduate at Cambridge,

-- 242 --

he presented his early patron (in 1581) with a small discourse on logick, which he afterwards enlarged: and, he tells us, he “read the perfect copy” (in publick, I suppose), “three times over, at St. John's, and three times at Gray's Inn.” It was, originally, he informs us, “A Discourse on the Use of Logick5 note

, and a contracted Comparison between this of Ramus, and that of Aristotle;” but when he changed his situation, and, from a Cambridge student, became a lawyer, he altered the title of his book, and called it the Lawyer's Logick. “Yet,” says he, “because many love logike, that never learne lawe, I have reteyned those ould examples out of the new Shepheard's

-- 243 --

Kalendar [Spenser's celebrated work], which I first gathered, and thereunto added those also out of our law-books, which I lately collected6 note.” Neither his English hexameters, nor this odd and motley mixture of law, logick, and poetry, will, I fear, much raise Abraham Fraunce in the opinion of a reader of the present day. But he must be estimated by the notions which prevailed in his own time, and by the judgment of his contemporaries; among whom the praise of Spenser cannot but cast some degree of splendour around his name. The absurd kind of metre in which several of his English compositions are written, he appears to have adopted, on the authority of his patron, Sir Philip Sidney, for whom he had so great a veneration, that, in his treatise entitled (perhaps with allusion to Sidney's celebrated work), “The Arcadian Rhetoricke7 note

,” published in 1588, he has made him his great English exemplar, on almost every topick, both in prose and verse; and here, also, we find The Faery Queen quoted,

-- 244 --

though neither that poem, nor the Arcadia, was then published; a circumstance which ascertains that Spenser lived on terms of intimacy with Fraunce, and gratified him with the perusal of a portion of his great poem, while it yet remained in manuscript.

Thus we see these poets were connected and endeared to each other, by various ties, and by congenial studies. Spenser, who, in compliment to Sidney, had himself made some English verses “halt ill on Roman feet,” was not only attached to Fraunce, in consequence of his connexion with that extraordinary and accomplished man by whom he was bred, but must also have been highly gratified by the flattering circumstance of his having exemplified most of his logical precepts, in a book of near three hundred quarto pages, by quotations from The Shepheard's Calendar.

Another work of Fraunce's yet remains to be mentioned, which was also given to the publick in 1588, in quarto, and is entitled “Abrahami Fransi Insignium, Armorum, Emblematum, Hieroglyphicorum et Symbolorum, quæ ab Italis Impresse nominantur, Explicatio. Quæ Symbolicæ Philosophiæ postrema Pars est.” In the first part of this learned work, which is dedicated, in a Latin quatrain, to Robert Sidney, the brother of Sir Philip, he has introduced a very elegant translation, in Latin hexameters, of Homer's beautiful description of the shield of Achilles, in the eighteenth book of the Iliad. From this, and his other works, he appears to have been a very excellent and general scholar, having made himself master of the Greek, Latin, Italian, Spanish, and French

-- 245 --

languages; and, therefore, well merited the high praise here bestowed, by Spenser, on his talents and erudition, in the couplet in which he is shadowed:


“And there is Corydon, though meanly waged,
“Yet ablest wit of most I know this day.”

Alcyon, who is next mentioned, is ascertained by another of Spenser's poems to have been Arthur Gorge, or Gorges8 note, “a lover of learning and virtue,” for whom he has himself told us he had “particular good will1 note.” This gentleman had married Douglas Howard, the daughter and heir of Henry Howard, afterwards Viscount Bindon; on the death of which lady in 1590, Spenser wrote a poem, in January, 1591–2, entitled Daphnaida, and addressed to Helena, Marchioness of Northampton, then the wife of Sir Thomas Gorges, a kinsman of Arthur. In that poem, as in the verse before us, the lady of Mr. Gorges is lamented under the name of Daphne. The designation (Alcyon) here given to her disconsolate husband, was evidently formed by rejecting the final letter in Alcyone, and thus converting a female name into that of a man: and Spenser may be presumed to have adopted it with a reference either to Alcyone the wife of Meleager, who died of sorrow for the loss of her husband; or of Alcyone the wife of Ceyx, king of Thrace; who, according to the fable, being overcome with immoderate grief for his death, was, in compassion to her sufferings, converted by the

-- 246 --

gods into the bird called a king's-fisher2 note. What “the brave conceit” was, which Mr. Gorges had begun in his happier days, and which he is here exhorted to resume in the sweet scented arbour of Meriflure3 note

, it is now, I fear, too late to inquire. Of

-- 247 --

his lighter poetical effusions, I believe few have been transmitted to posterity; though while he was yet living, we are told by one of his sons, in the middle

-- 248 --

of the reign of James the First, that many of his productions were then preserved in manuscript; and in 1614, his translation of Lucan was published, which probably was begun many years before, and was, I suspect, “the brave conceit” alluded to by Spenser. His grief for the death of Daphne, however deep at the time, does not appear to have lasted many years after these verses were written; for in or before the year 1597, he married a second wife, Elizabeth, a daughter of Henry Clinton, Earl of Lincoln, by whom he had afterwards several children.


“There eke is Palin, worthie of great praise,
“Albe he envie at my rustick quill.”

Palin is doubtless the abbreviation of Palinode4 note, which Spenser has used as the name of a shepherd in his fifth Eclogue; and, I conceive, was here intended to represent George Peele, a distinguished poet of that time, who was nearly of Spenser's age, and had commenced a poetical writer about the same time with him5 note. He is thus denominated on the same principle which appears to have guided the author in the choice of several of the adumbrations found in these verses, in consequence of Peele's having published,

-- 249 --

in 1589, a high eulogy on Lord Essex, a nobleman for whom Spenser had the greatest respect. In this piece the interlocutors are Piers and Palinode6 note


. Of Peele's various productions in the course of the preceding fifteen years, which are alluded to as “worthy of great praise,” it is not necessary to say any thing in this place, as some account will be given of them hereafter.

At this distance of time it is not easy to say to what part of Peele's conduct Spenser alludes, in the qualification of his encomium on this poet: but, I imagine, he was displeased at his having been personally introduced on the scene, under his assumed name of Colin, in a dramatick pastoral entitled The Arraignment of Paris, written by Peele, and represented before Queen Elizabeth in or before 1584. As Spenser's unfortunate passion for the lady whom he has concealed under the name of Rosalind, was, after the publication of his eclogues, well known, the application of this character to the new poet, as he was then called, must have been immediately made by the spectators, and he had some reason to be offended at being exhibited on the scene, as a hapless swain, actually dying for love; in addition to which serio-comick representation, his fellow-shepherds, Hobbinol, Diggon, and Thenot, bring his corpse on the stage, and while they are proceeding to his interment, sing a funeral dirge over it. “The pangs of despised

-- 250 --

love,” however they may affect the bosom of pining youth, exciting but little sympathy in the mass of mankind, this exhibition had certainly a tendency to place him in a ludicrous light, and is perhaps alluded to under the words,
“Albe he envie at my rustick quill.” He may, however, also have had in view Peele's not very successful imitation of his rustick pastorals, in the piece above mentioned, a performance of which perhaps this poet had boasted as equal or superior to the admired prototype on which it was formed.

Under the name of Alcon, who is exhorted to attempt something of a higher strain than love-verses, I believe was shadowed Thomas Lodge, then a student in physick, and an admired poet; a man whose learning and profession Spenser must have respected. Alcon, like Corydon, is one of Virgil's shepherds; but Spenser, while he employed this pastoral name, thus familiarized to every classical reader, appears to have had particularly in his contemplation a very popular play, entitled The Looking-glasse for London and England, and written by Lodge in conjunction with Robert Greene, then deceased. In this drama, which had been frequently performed in 1591, and the following year7 note, one of the characters is named Alcon8 note. The moral and religious turn of this piece1 note,

-- 251 --

probably, particularly recommended it to Spenser, and induced him to take Lodge's poetical name from thence rather than from any of his other productions. Lodge had also written a great number of lays or short amatory poems, some of which are found dispersed in his various novels2 note, and some published unmixed with prose; and the advice here given to him to attempt “some matter of more skill,” appears to have had due weight; for in the middle of the year 1595, he gave the publick a small volume of moral satires and epistles3 note. Previously to the appearance of

-- 252 --

Colin Clout, he had propitiated Spenser by a paper of verses, prefixed to a collection of sonnets and elegies, published in 1593, which is now so extremely rare, that I shall subjoin the Induction to it (as it is called) in a note, on account of the high and very elegant eulogy on Spenser that it contains, which well entitled Lodge to this great poet's notice4 note























































.

Palemon is the poet next introduced:
“And there is old Palemon, free from spight,
“Whose careful pipe may make the hearer rew;
“Yet he himself may rewed be more right,
“Who sung so long untill quite hoarse he grew.” From these verses it appears that the person here alluded to was somewhat advanced in years, though not yet, like Harpalus, “waxen aged;”—that he had long been a votary of the Muses;—and that his writings were distinguished for their moral tendency. These considerations induce me to believe that Arthur Golding was the poet in this place in Spenser's thoughts, a very voluminous writer, who was at this time about sixty years old, and had been a “maker” so early in the reign of Elizabeth as 1565, when he published a poetical version of the first four

-- 253 --

books of Ovid's Metamorphosis, in the then popular measure—fourteen syllable verse. In 1567 he gave

-- 254 --

the publick a complete translation of the fifteen books of that work; to which he prefixed a poetical epistle

-- 255 --

of about six hundred lines, dedicated to the Earl of Leicester, wherein the moral of all the stories is philosophically expounded. The religious cast of some of his poetical pieces and of very many of his prose works, I conceive, gave rise to the epithet here employed,—“Whose careful pipe may make the hearer rew;” in which line Spenser perhaps had particularly

-- 256 --

in his thoughts, Golding's translation of Beza's Mystery, or, as he terms it, “tragedie of Abraham's Sacrifice,” originally published in 1550, and exhibited by Golding in English verse in 1577. Spenser might also have had in his thoughts, “the Psalmes of David and others, with Beza's Commentary;” published by Golding in 1571, if that work were in verse, which I am unable to ascertain, never having seen it.

Between the years 1562 and 1595, he gave his country an English translation of Ovid's Metamorphosis, Cæsar's Commentaries, Justin, Seneca de Beneficiis, Julius Solinus, and Pomponius Mela; and published about twelve pieces, chiefly translations from the French, and most of them of a religious complexion.

From the general cast of thinking in many of this poet's numerous pieces, he seems to have been a rigid Calvinist; a circumstance which may have recommended him to Leicester and Lord Burghley, in whose family he appears at one time to have lived. He was of a gentleman's family, and born in London, about the year 1535, as I conjecture; for he became a fellow commoner of Jesus College in Cambridge, in or before 1552. I know not the exact time of his death, but I suspect that it happened some time between 1596 and 1606. It must be recollected, that all the poets here alluded to, are spoken of as then living, except Amyntas, whom, though dead, and consequently incapable of singing the praises of Elizabeth, the poet has introduced by a happy artifice of language, from his affectionate attachment to the nobleman shadowed under that appellation. In

-- 257 --

forming a conjecture, therefore, concerning each of the individuals alluded to, it is, in the first place, necessary to show that he was then living. That Arthur Golding was alive when this poem was published, is ascertained by his dedication of the “Politicke, Morall, and Martiall Discourses of Jaques Hurault,” to William Lord Cobham, which is dated Jan. 27, 1595–6. Being now a versifier of above thirty years standing; and having, it would seem, obtained but little emolument from his labours; he is, with sufficient propriety, described as having sung so long as to have become hoarse4 note







; and as an object of

-- 258 --

compassion in consequence of being but ill provided for in his old age, notwithstanding his unwearied and pious endeavours to benefit mankind by his moral and religious productions. He does not appear to have entered into controversy with any of his contemporaries; and the general object of the greater part of his writings being the promotion of virtue and piety, he may be presumed to have well deserved the promise here given by our moral poet, that of being “free from spight;” in opposition to Palin, whose malevolence had recently been noticed. Like Abraham Fraunce, he was endeared to Spenser (whose friendly attachments appear to have had considerable weight in several of these eulogies), by his connexion with Sir Philip Sidney; by whom Golding was so much respected, that Sidney having begun a translation of Philip Mornay's work, “concerning the trewnesse of the Christian religion,” which he did not live to complete, he desired that it should be nished by Golding, who, in conformity to his patron's wishes, published that piece in or before 1592.

All the shadowy and allusive denominations hitherto examined, have been found to be significant and appropriate; either taken from some peculiar circumstances in the history of the writer alluded to, or from the poetical compositions of the persons whom they were intended to designate. Of the former kind is the name of Alcyon; of the latter, are the names of Harpalus, Corydon, Palin, and Alcon. In like manner, Golding was denominated Palemon, with a particular reference to his poetical version of the

-- 259 --

fourth book of Ovid's Metamorphosis, which he had translated and published about thirty years before, and in which the story of Melicerta, the son of Athamas and Ino, occurs; who, we are there told, after his untimely death, by his mother throwing herself and him into the ocean, became a sea-god under the name of Palemon. This fable, which Golding has translated with great spirit and vigour, Spenser has again alluded to, in the eleventh canto of the fourth book of his Faery Queen:


“Phorcys, the father of that fatall brood,
“By whom these old heröes wonne such fame,
“And Glaucus that wise soothsayes understood;
“And tragicke Inoes sonne, the which became
“A god of seas, through his mad mother's blame,
“Now hight Palemon, and is sayler's friend4 note.”

The late Mr. Warton, in his excellent History of English Poetry, has cited with just praise a large portion of Golding's translation of this part of the Metamorphosis, as a striking specimen of the abilities of Golding as a translator, whom in this respect he greatly prefers to Phaer and Twyne, the poetical translators of Virgil. Doubtless the English version of the story of Palemon, made a similar impression on Spenser and his contemporaries; and hence we may reasonably presume he was induced to conceal the translator of Ovid under this adumbration5 note


.

-- 260 --

In the midst of these fanciful adumbrations, we are surprised with the undisguised name of [William] Alabaster6 note, a very distinguished scholar, then about

-- 261 --

twenty-seven years of age; whose Roxana, a Latin tragedy, had been acted at Trinity College, in Cambridge, a few years before, with great applause, and was surreptitiously and imperfectly printed about forty years afterwards (1632); which drew from the author a genuine edition in the same year: but the unfinished performance here so highly eulogized, his Eliseis, a Latin poem of considerable length, in honour of Queen Elizabeth, with all its attributed merit, and notwithstanding the subject was once so popular, has never been submitted to the press. It is, however, yet extant in manuscript. Of his English poetry, I have been able to recover but two short specimens, preserved in the Bodleian Library, in a manuscript of Archbishop Sancroft's, which

-- 262 --

have never been printed, and which, therefore, I shall give below7 note





























. In naming Alabaster thus directly,

-- 263 --

Spenser's object, doubtless, was to recommend his friend to the Queen's favour, and to procure him promotion in the church, which he afterwards obtained.

In like manner, the poet next mentioned is not concealed under the cloud of description, or the mysterious perplexity of a fictitious name; but we are plainly told, that [Samuel] Daniel, a new poet8 note

,

-- 264 --

(whose sonnets to his “scornful” mistress, Delia, appeared in 1592,) had surpassed all his predecessors, and was equal to the most arduous poetical attempts.

The Shepherd of the Ocean, by other parts of this poem, is ascertained to have been Sir Walter Ralegh9 note



















,

-- 265 --

at this time in disgrace with the Queen, for having seduced Elizabeth Throckmorton1 note, one of her maids of honour; though he had made the best reparation in his power, by marrying that lady. He had some years before written poem entitled Cynthia, expressly in honour of Elizabeth, of which, having in vain sought for it in many ancient manuscript collections, I fear no copy has been preserved; but Spenser, in the present passage, seems rather to have had in contemplation some passionate poetical effusions of Ralegh, who was now endeavouring to regain the Queen's favour; and, affecting a kind of romantic love for her Majesty, pretended that, while she frowned on him, and excluded him from her presence, life was not worth enjoying.

By Amyntas, the next person introduced, at once a poet himself, and a patron of poets, we may pronounce with certainty, was meant one of the most accomplished noblemen of his time, Ferdinand, the fifth Earl of Derby, and the husband of Alice Spenser, afterwards mentioned under the name of Amarillis2 note

















, whom he married in or before the year

-- 266 --

1583. The high eulogy on Amyntas, which is found in the conclusion of one of Nashe's tracts3 note
















, was undoubtedly

-- 267 --

addressed to the same nobleman, who is represented as the second mystical argument of Spenser's

-- 268 --

Redcrosse Knight. Lord Derby perhaps acquired the name given him in the verses under our consideration,

-- 269 --

either from his having written an original poem, of which Amyntas was the principal personage4 note, or from his having been thus denominated in some verses written expressly in his praise5 note





, or from his

-- 270 --

having translated either Tasso's Pastoral (Aminta), or Thomas Watson's “sugred Amyntas,” as it is called by a writer of that age; an admired Latin poem, published in 15856 note.

This nobleman had long in his service a company of comedians, who were known by the appellation of the servants of the Lord Strange (the title which he bore till within a few months of his death), and who

-- 271 --

appear to have been held in considerable estimation; being for many years employed to act before the Queen, during the festivity of Christmas7 note. In this company the celebrated actor Edward Alleyn, was the principal performer. The very high praise given to Lord Derby, both by Spenser and Nashe, might incline us to regret the loss of the greater part of his poetical compositions, had not one of his poems, consisting of more than a hundred lines, been preserved8 note, which affords abundant proof that the virtues and accomplishments of this “perfect pattern of right nobilitie,” aided by the respect belonging to his high birth, by his union with a lady to whom Spenser was related, and perhaps by personal obligation9 note, induced him to view this nobleman's poetry with a very favourable eye. Had his judgment not been influenced by this friendly partiality, either Richard Sackville, Lord Buckhurst, or Edward, Earl of Oxford1 note, whose

-- 272 --

poetry has much more vigour and elegance than that of Lord Derby, would, perhaps, have been here substituted in his room. But the kindness and gratitude of our poet could find no defect in the poetical effusions of Stanley, Ralegh, Sidney, or his sister, Mary, Countess of Pembroke. In all other respects, however, Lord Derby strictly merited the high eulogy with which he has been honoured. Some of his letters have come down to us, which are written with perspicuity and spirit; and perhaps some more both of his poetry and prose may yet be extant in manuscript, or miscellaneous printed collections, erroneously attributed to others. But his career of literary note

-- 273 --

and honourable exertions lasted not long; for a short while before these verses were written, this amiable and much respected nobleman died at the age of thirty-seven, in extreme agony, having been poisoned, as there are the strongest grounds for believing, by one of his own servants3 note.

But where, it may be asked, among all these distinguished votaries of the Muses, is Shakspeare found?—He closes the poetical band, obscurely, yet unquestionably shadowed in these lines:


“And then, though last, not least, is Aetion,—
  “A gentler shepheard may no where be found;
“Whose Muse, full of high thoughts' invention4 note





,
  “Doth, like himself, heroically sound.”

-- 274 --

None of the poetical denominations in this list, we have already seen, were adopted capriciously, or are without meaning. In forming the name by which our great poet is here designated, as in some others introduced in his Faery Queen5 note

, and elsewhere, the author is indebted to the Greek language, in the study of which he took great delight6note, the word perhaps signifying only what in the preceding part of the line had been said in plainer terms7note

; or he may have formed this denomination with a reference to the cause or origin of our poet's surname, to which in the following lines he more openly alludes8note. It may be conjectured that before this poem was written, Shakspeare had produced on the stage one or more of his historical plays, probably King Richard the Second and Third. Spenser, therefore,

-- 275 --

while he distinguished him by that characteristick epithet which several of his contemporaries have applied to him,—“A gentler shepherd may no where be found,” and alluded to the brandished spear from which his name, so congenial with heroick song, was originally derived9 note













, may be supposed to have had in contemplation these imperial tragedies, then perhaps performing with applause at the Curtain Theatre, as well as his Venus and Adonis, and the newly published poem of the Rape of Lucrece, which had appeared in the middle of the year 1594, and may,

-- 276 --

with perfect propriety, be referred to under the denomination of heroick verse. In Richard the Second, the challenge of Bolingbroke and the Duke of Norfolk in the first act, and the contention in the fourth act between the various noble disputants assembled in the lists at Coventry, being conducted with all the forms and pomp of chivalry, furnished, doubtless, a very splendid spectacle; and indeed the whole drama, as well as that of Richard the Third, doth, like its author, “heroically sound.”

Let it not, however, be supposed, that Shakspeare was lightly estimated by Spenser, because his name is last introduced in this list of poetical worthies; for, not to insist on the law of heraldry, by which, in all processions, the last place is considered the most honourable, and always assigned to the person of the greatest dignity, we may observe that Nashe, in an eulogy on his friend George Peele, whom he preferred to all the dramatic writers of the period when it was written (1589), introduces his admired and favourite poet precisely in the same manner, though certainly he intended to represent him as far surpassing all his contemporaries: “And for the last, though not the least of them all1 note















, I dare commend

-- 277 --

him [Peele] unto all that know him, as the chief supporter of pleasaunce, now living, the Atlas of

-- 278 --

poetry, and primus verborum artifex; whose first increase [production], The Arraignment of Paris, might plead to your opinions his pregnant dexteritie of wit, and manifold variety of invention, wherein, me judice, he goeth a step beyond all that write2 note.” Such having been the usage and phraseology of the time, no inference can be drawn to the disadvantage of Shakspeare, from the last place being allotted to him in this poetical catalogue; which Spenser may have been induced to assign him from his having been the last of the whole band, whose muse had solicited the publick favour. Churchyard and Golding preceded him many years. Gorges, Peele, Lodge, Alabaster, Ralegh, and Lord Derby, had written between 1580 and 1590, and Daniel in 1592. Shakspeare's two poems did not appear till afterwards, the one in 1593, the other in 1594; and the historical tragedies already mentioned, it is highly probable, were then also first produced. In like manner, our poet's Cordelia, though, as the youngest daughter, last interrogated concerning her filial affection,

-- 279 --

was unquestionably her fond father's “joy,” and more beloved by him than either of her sisters, who, solely on account of their seniority, had been previously addressed.

For this long, but, I trust not wholly uninteresting, disquisition, no apology is necessary. Every poetical reader, I am confident, will be gratified by an endeavour to “pluck out the heart of this mystery,” to penetrate the thick “veil of words,” under which, for more than two centuries, the characters and productions of so many ingenious men have been concealed; and will feel no less satisfaction than I have done, on discovering, that, though Shakspeare was not the comick writer eulogized by the author of The Tears of the Muses, at a time when his name was scarcely known in the world, he yet, afterwards, was duly appreciated by his illustrious and amiable contemporary; who, in talents and virtues, more nearly resembled Shakspeare than did any writer of that age; and who, we find, at a very early period of our great poet's dramatick life, had a high and just sense of his transcendent merits.

SECTION XIV.

Before we proceed to consider Shakspeare in his higher character of a poet, let us advert to those scanty portions of information which have come down to us respecting his merits as an actor, a very inferior capacity certainly, but naturally connected with his dramatick career. Upon this point I have again to quote the authority of Mr. Aubrey, whose words are these:

“Being inclined naturally (says Mr. Aubrey) to

-- 280 --

poetry and acting, he came to London, I guesse about eighteen, and was an actor at one of the playhouses, and did act exceedingly well. Now Ben Jonson never was a good actor, but an excellent instructor.”

The first observation that I shall make on this account is, that the latter part of it, which informs us that Ben Jonson was a bad actor, is incontestably confirmed by one of the comedies of Decker; and therefore, though there were no other evidence, it might be plausibly inferred that Mr. Aubrey's information concerning our poet's powers on the stage was not less accurate. But in this instance I am not under the necessity of resting on such an inference; for I am able to produce the testimony of a contemporary in support of Shakspeare's histrionick merit. In the preface to a pamphlet entitled Kinde-Hartes Dreame, published in December 1592, which I have elsewhere had occasion to quote for another purpose, the author, Henry Chettle, who was himself a dramatick writer, and well acquainted with the principal poets and players of the time, thus speaks of Shakspeare:

“The other3 note, whom at that time I did not so much spare, as since I wish I had, for that as I have moderated the hate of living writers, and might have used my own discretion, (especially in such a case, the author [Robert Greene] being dead,) I am as sorry as if the original fault had been my fault; because my selfe have seen his demeanour no less civil than he excellent in the qualitie he professes, besides, divers of worship have reported his uprightness

-- 281 --

of dealing, which argues his honestie, and his facetious grace in writing, that approves his art.”

To those who are not conversant with the language of our old writers, it may be proper to observe, that the words, “the quality he professes,” particularly denote his profession as an actor. The latter part of the paragraph indeed, in which he is praised as a good man and an elegant writer, shews this: however, the following passage in Stephen Gosson's Schoole of Abuse, 1579, in which the very same words occur, will put this matter beyond a doubt. “Overlashing in apparell (says Gosson) is so common a fault, that the verye hyerlings of some of our plaiers, which stand at the reversion of vis. by the weeke, jet under gentlemen's noses in sutes of silke, exercising themselves in prating on the stage, and common scoffing when they come abrode; where they looke askance at every man of whom the sonday before they begged an almes. I speak not this as though every one that professeth the qualitie, so abused him selfe; for it is wel knowen, that some of them are sober, discreet, properly learned, honest householders, and citizens well thought on amonge their neighbours at home, though the pride of their shadowes (I meane those hange-byes whome they succour with stipend) cause them to bee somewhat talked of abrode4 note.”

Thus early was Shakspeare celebrated as an actor, and thus unfounded was the information which Mr.

-- 282 --

Rowe obtained on this subject. Wright, a more diligent inquirer, and who had better opportunities of gaining theatrical intelligence, had said about ten years before, that he had “heard our author was a better poet than an actor;” but this description, though probably true, may still leave him a considerable portion of merit in the latter capacity: for if the various powers and peculiar excellencies of all the actors from his time to the present, were united in one man, it may well be doubted, whether they would constitute a performer whose merit should entitle him to “bench by the side” of Shakspeare as a poet.

A passage indeed in Lodge's Incarnate Devills of the Age, 1596, has been pointed out, as levelled at our poet's performance of the Ghost in Hamlet. But this in my apprehension is a mistake. The ridicule intended to be conveyed by the passage in question was, I have no doubt, aimed at the actor who performed the part of the Ghost in some miserable play which was produced before Shakspeare commenced either actor or writer. That such a play once existed, I shall afterwards shew to be highly probable; and the tradition transmitted by Betterton, that our poet's performance of the Ghost in his own Hamlet was his chef-d'œuvre, adds support to my opinion.

That Shakspeare had a perfect knowledge of his art, is proved by the instructions which are given to the player in Hamlet, and by other passages in his works; which, in addition to what I have already stated, incline me to think that the traditional account transmitted by Mr. Rowe, relative to his powers on the stage, has been too hastily credited. In the

-- 283 --

celebrated scene between Hamlet and his mother, she thus addresses him:
“&lblank; Alas, how is't with you?
“That you do bend your eye on vacancy,
“And with the incorporal air do hold discourse?
“Forth at your eyes your spirits wildly peep;
“And, as the sleeping soldiers in the alarm,
“Your bedded hair, like life in excrements,
“Starts up, and stands on end.—Whereon do you look? “Ham.
On him! on him! look you, how pale he glares!
“His form and cause conjoin'd, preaching to stones,
“Would make them capable. Do not look upon me,
“Lest with this piteous action, you convert
“My stern effects: then what I have to do
“Will want true colour; tears perchance for blood.” Can it be imagined that he would have attributed these lines to Hamlet, unless he was confident that in his own part he could give efficacy to that piteous action of the Ghost, which he has so forcibly described? or that the preceding lines spoken by the Queen, and the description of a tragedian in King Richard III. could have come from the pen of an ordinary actor?

“Rich.
Come, cousin, can'st thou quake and change thy colour?
“Murther thy breath in middle of a word?
“And then again begin, and stop again,
“As if thou wert distraught, and mad with terror? “Buck.
Tut, I can counterfeit the deep tragedian;
“Speak, and look big, and pry on every side,
“Tremble and start at wagging of a straw,
“Intending deep suspicion: ghastly looks
“Are at my service, like enforced smiles;
“And both are ready in their offices,
“At any time, to grace my stratagems.”

-- 284 --

I do not, however, believe, that our poet played parts of the first rate, though he probably distinguished himself by whatever he performed. If the names of the actors prefixed to Every Man in his Humour were arranged in the same order as the persons of the drama, he must have represented Old Knowell; and if we may give credit to an anecdote related in a former page, he was the Adam in his own As You Like It. Perhaps he excelled in representing old men. The following contemptible lines written by a contemporary, about the year 1611, might lead us to suppose that he also acted Duncan in Macbeth, and the parts of King Henry the Fourth, and King Henry the Sixth:

“To our English Terence, Mr. William Shakespeare.
“Some say, good Will, which I in sport do sing,
  “Hadst thou not play'd some kingly parts in sport,
“Thou hadst been a companion for a king,
  “And been a king among the meaner sort.
“Some others raile, but raile as they think fit,
“Thou hast no railing but a raigning wit:
“And honesty thou sow'st, which they do reape,
“So to increase their stock, which they do keepe.” The Scourge of Folly, by John Davies, of Hereford, no date.

Another traditionary anecdote, relating to our author's dramatic performances, is thus recorded in the MSS. of Mr. Oldys.

“One of Shakspeare's younger brothers, who lived to a good old age, even some years, as I compute, after the restoration of King Charles II. would in his younger days come to London to visit his brother Will, as he called him, and be a spectator of

-- 285 --

him as an actor in some of his own plays. This custom, as his brother's fame enlarged, and his dramatick entertainments grew the greatest support of our principal, if not of all our theatres, he continued, it seems, so long after his brother's death, as even to the latter end of his own life. The curiosity at this time of the most noted actors [exciting them] to learn something from him of his brother, &c. they justly held him in the highest veneration. And it may be well believed, as there was besides a kinsman and descendant of the family, who was then a celebrated actor among them, [Charles Hart5 note

. See Shakspeare's Will.] this opportunity made them greedily inquisitive into every little circumstance, more especially in his dramatick character, which his brother could relate of him. But he, it seems, was so stricken in years, and possibly his memory so weakened with infirmities, (which might make him the easier pass for a man of weak intellects), that he could give them but little light into their enquiries; and all that could be recollected from him of his brother Will. in that station was, the faint, general, and almost lost ideas he had of having once seen him act a part in one of his own comedies, wherein being to personate a

-- 286 --

decrepit old man, he wore a long beard, and appeared so weak and drooping and unable to walk, that he was forced to be supported and carried by another person to a table, at which he was seated among some company, who were eating, and one of them sung a song.” See the character of Adam, in As You Like It, Act II. Sc. ult.

Mr. Oldys seems to have studied the art of “marring a plain tale in the telling of it;” for he has in this story introduced circumstances which tend to diminish, instead of adding to, its credibility. Male dum recitas, incipit esse tuus. From Shakspeare's not taking notice of any of his brothers or sisters in his will, except Joan Hart, I think it highly probable that they were all dead in 1616, except her, at least all those of the whole blood; though in the register there is no entry of the burial of his brother Gilbert, antecedent to the death of Shakspeare, or at any subsequent period; but we know that he survived his brother Edmund.

The truth is, that this account of our poet's having performed the part of an old man in one of his own comedies, came originally from Mr. Thomas Jones, of Tarbick, in Worcestershire, who has been already mentioned (see p. 138), and who related it from the information, not of one of Shakspeare's brothers, but of a relation of our poet, who lived to a good old age, and who had seen him act in his youth. Mr. Jones's informer might have been Mr. Richard Quiney, who lived in London, and died at Stratford in 1656, at the age of 69; or Mr. Thomas Quiney, our poet's son-in-law, who lived, I believe, till 1663,

-- 287 --

and was twenty-seven years old when his father-in-law died; or some one of the family of Hathaway. Mr. Thomas Hathaway, I believe Shakspeare's brother-in-law, died at Stratford in 1654–5, at the age of 85.

There was a Thomas Jones, an inhabitant of Stratford, who between the years 1581 and 1590 had four sons, Henry, James, Edmund, and Isaac: some one of these, it is probable, settled at Tarbick, and was the father of Thomas Jones, the relater of this anecdote, who was born about the year 1613.

If any of Shakspeare's brothers lived till after the Restoration, and visited the players, why were we not informed to what player he related it, and from what player Mr. Oldys had his account? The fact, I believe, is, he had it not from a player, but from the above-mentioned Mr. Jones, who likewise communicated the stanza of the ballad on Sir Thomas Lucy, which has been printed in a former page.

-- 288 --

SECTION XV. AN ATTEMPT TO ASCERTAIN THE ORDER IN WHICH THE PLAYS OF SHAKSPEARE WERE WRITTEN4 note.
&lblank; Primusque per avia campi
Usque procul (necdum totas lux moverat umbras),
Nescio quid visu dubium, incertumque moveri,
Corporaque ire videt. Statius.

Trattando l'ombre come cosa salda. Dante.

Every circumstance that relates to those persons whose writings we admire, awakens and interests our curiosity. The time and place of their birth, their education and gradual attainments, the dates of their productions and the reception they severally met with, their habits of life, their private friendships, and even their external form, are all points, which, how little

-- 289 --

soever they may have been adverted to by their contemporaries, strongly engage the attention of posterity. Not satisfied with receiving the aggregated wisdom of ages as a free gift, we visit the mansions where our instructors are said to have resided, we contemplate with pleasure the trees under whose shade they once reposed, and wish to see and to converse with those sages, whose labours have added strength to virtue, and efficacy to truth.

Shakspeare, above all writers, since the days of Homer, has excited this curiosity in the highest degree; as perhaps no poet of any nation was ever more idolized by his countrymen. An ardent desire to understand and explain his works, is, to the honour of the present age, so much increased within the last forty years, that more has been done towards their elucidation, during that period7 note, than in a century before. All the ancient copies of his plays, hitherto discovered, have been collated with the most scrupulous accuracy. The meanest books have been carefully examined, only because they were of the age in which he lived, and might happily throw a light on some forgotten custom, or obsolete phraseology: and, this object being still kept in view, the toil of wading through all such reading as was never read has been cheerfully endured, because no labour was thought too great, that might enable us to add one new laurel to the father of our drama. Almost every circumstance that tradition or history has preserved relative

-- 290 --

to him or his works, has been investigated, and laid before the publick; and the avidity with which all communications of this kind have been received, sufficiently proves that the time expended in the pursuit has not been wholly misemployed.

However, after the most diligent inquiries, very few particulars have been recovered, respecting his private life or literary history: and while it has been the endeavour of all his editors and commentators to illustrate his obscurities, and to regulate and correct his text, no attempt has been made to trace the progress and order of his plays. Yet surely it is no incurious speculation to mark the gradations6 note














by which

-- 291 --

he rose from mediocrity to the summit of excellence; from artless and sometimes uninteresting dialogues, to those unparalleled compositions, which have rendered him the delight and wonder of successive ages.

The materials for ascertaining the order in which his plays were written, are indeed so few, that, it is to be feared, nothing very decisive can be produced

-- 292 --

on this subject. In the following attempt to trace the progress of his dramatick art, probability alone is pretended to. The silence and inaccuracy of those persons, who, after his death, had the revisal of his papers, will perhaps for ever prevent our attaining to any thing like proof on this head. Little then remains, but to collect into one view, from his several dramas, and from the ancient tracts in which they are mentioned, or alluded to, all the circumstances that can throw any light on this new and curious inquiry. From those circumstances, and from the entries in the books of the Stationers' Company, extracted and published by Mr. Steevens (to whom every admirer of Shakspeare has the highest obligations), it is probable that our author's plays were written nearly in the following succession; which, though it cannot at this day be ascertained to be their true order, may yet be considered as approaching nearer to it, than any which has been observed in the various editions of his works.

Of the twenty-one plays which were not printed in our author's life-time7 note, the majority were, I believe,

-- 293 --

late compositions8 note. The following arrangement is in some measure formed on this notion. Two reasons may be assigned, why Shakspeare's late performances were not published till after his death. 1. If we suppose him to have written for the stage during a period of twenty years, those pieces which were produced in the latter part of that period were less likely to pass through the press in his life-time, as the curiosity of the publick had not been so long engaged by them, as by his early compositions. 2. From the time that Shakspeare had the superintendance of a playhouse, that is, from the year 16039 note,

-- 294 --

when he and several others obtained a licence from King James to exhibit comedies, tragedies, histories, &c. at the Globe Theatre, and elsewhere, it became strongly his interest to preserve those pieces unpublished, which were composed between that year and the time of his retiring to the country; manuscript plays being then the great support of every theatre. Nor were the plays which he wrote after he became a manager, so likely to get abroad, being confined to his own theatre, as his former productions, which perhaps had been acted on different stages, and of consequence afforded the players at the several houses where they were exhibited, an easy opportunity of making out copies from the separate parts transcribed for their use, and of selling such copies to printers; by which means there is reason to believe that some of them were submitted to the press, without the consent of the author.

The following is the order in which I suppose the plays of Shakspeare to have been written, including, for the sake of the discussion connected with it, the first part of Henry the VI. which I believe to be the composition of another writer.

-- 295 --


1. First Part of King Henry VI. 1589 2. Second Part of King Henry VI. 1591 3. Third Part of King Henvy VI. 1591 4. Two Gentlemen of Verona. 1591 5. Comedy of Errors. 1592 6. King Richard the Second. 1593 7. King Richard the Third. 1593 8. Love's Labour's Lost. 1594 9. Merchant of Venice. 1594 10. Midsummer-Night's Dream. 1594 11. Taming of the Shrew. 1596 12. Romeo and Juliet. 1596 13. First Part of King Henry IV. 1597 14. Second Part of King Henry IV. 1599 15. As You Like It. 1599 16. King Henry V. 1599 17. Much Ado About Nothing. 1600 18. Hamlet. 1600 19. Merry Wives of Windsor. 1601 20. Troilus and Cressida. 1602 21. Measure for Measure. 1603 22. Henry VIII. 1603 23. Othello. 1604 24. Lear. 1605 25. All's Well That Ends Well. 1606 26. Macbeth. 1606 27. Julius Cæsar 1607 28. Twelfth Night. 1607 29. Antony and Cleopatra. 1608 30. Cymbeline. 1609 31. Coriolanus. 1610 32. Timon of Athens. 1610

-- 296 --

33. Winter's Tale. 1611 34. Tempest. 1611

In what year our author began to write for the stage, or which was his first performance, has not been hitherto ascertained. And indeed we have so few lights to direct our enquiries, that any speculation on this subject may appear an idle expence of time. But the method which has been already marked out, requires that such facts should be mentioned, as may serve in any manner to elucidate these points.

Shakspeare was born on the 23d of April, 1564, and was probably married in, or before, September, 1582, his eldest daughter, Susanna, having been baptized on the 26th of May, 1583. At what time he left Warwickshire, or was first employed in the playhouse, tradition does not inform us. However, as his son Hamnet and his daughter Judith were baptized at Stratford, Feb. 2, 1584–5, we may presume that he had not left the country at that time.

He could not have wanted an easy introduction to the theatre; for Thomas Geene1 note















, a celebrated comedian

-- 297 --

was his townsman, perhaps his relation, and Michael Drayton was likewise born in Warwickshire; the latter was nearly of his own age, and both were in some degree of reputation soon after the year

-- 298 --

1590. If I were to indulge a conjecture, I should name the year 1591, as the era when our author commenced a writer for the stage; at which time he was somewhat more than twenty-seven years old. The reasons that induce me to fix on that period are these. In Webbe's Discourse of English Poetry, published in 1586, we meet with the names of most of the celebrated poets of that time; particularly those of George Whetstone2 note and Anthony Munday3 note

, who

-- 299 --

were dramatick writers; but we find no trace of our author, or of any of his works. Three years afterwards, Puttenham printed his Art of English Poesy; and in that work also we look in vain for the name of Shakspeare4 note

. Sir John Harrington, in his Apologie for Poetrie, prefixed to the Translation of Ariosto (which was entered in the Stationers' books Feb. 26, 1590–1, in which year it was published), takes occasion to speak of the theatre, and mentions some of the celebrated dramas of that time; but says not a word of Shakspeare, or of his plays. If any of his dramatick compositions had then appeared, is it imaginable, that Harrington should have mentioned the Cambridge Pedantius, and The Play of the Cards, which last, he tells us, was a Londen [i. e. an English] comedy, and have passed by, unnoticed, the new prodigy of the dramatick world?

Sir Philip Sidney, in his Defence of Poesie, speaks at some length of the low state of dramatick literature

-- 300 --

at the time he composed this treatise; but has not the slightest allusion to Shakspeare, whose plays, had they then appeared, would doubtless have rescued the English stage from the contempt which is thrown upon it by this accomplished writer, and to which it was justly exposed by the wretched compositions of those who preceded our poet. The Defence of Poesie was not published till 1595; but must have been written some years before, as it is referred to by Sir John Harrington, in 1591, in the essay already mentioned. Sir Philip allows no merit to any of our plays, excepting Gorboduck alone: “Our Tragedies and Comedies, not without cause cried out against, obseruing rules neither of honest ciuilitie, nor skilfull Poetrie. Excepting Gorboduck (againe I say of those that I haue seene) which notwithstanding, as it is full of stately speeches, and well sounding phrases, climing to the height of Seneca his stile, and as full of notable moralitie, which it doth most delightfully teach, and so obtaine the verie end of Poesie: Yet in truth, it is verie defectious in the circumstances, which grieues me, because it might not remaine as an exact modell of all Tragedies. For it is faultie both in place and time, the two necessarie companions of all corporall actions. For where the Stage should alway represent but one place; and the vttermost time pre-supposed in it, should be both by Aristotles precept, and common reason, but one day; there is both many dayes and many places, inartificially imagined. But if it be so in Gorboducke, how much more in all the rest?” After ridiculing the extravagance

-- 301 --

of the English dramatists, in their total neglect of the unities of time and place, the necessity of which Sidney, as a scholar, strenuously maintains, he proceeds to declaim against their mongrell Tragicomedie, and the low buffoonery in which they indulged: “But I speake to this purpose, that all the end of the comicall part, be not vpon such scornful matters as stir laughter only, but mixe with it that delightfull teaching, which is the end of Poesie. And the great fault euen in that point of laughter, and forbidden plainly by Aristotle, is, that they stir laughter in sinfull things, vvhich are rather execrable then ridiculous: or in miseralbe, which are rather to be pittied then scorned. For what is it to make folkes gape at a wretched begger, and a beggerly Clowne: or against law of hospitalitie, to iest at strangers, because they speak not English so well as we do? What do we learn, since, it is certain, ‘Nil habet infœlix paupertas durius in se, Quam quod ridiculos homines facit.’ But rather a busie louing Courtier, and a heartlesse threatning Thraso; a selfe-wise seeming schoolemaster; a wrie transformed Trauailer: these if we saw walke in stage names, which we play naturally, therein were delightfull laughter, and teaching delightfulnesse, as in the other the Tragedies of Buchanan do iustly bring forth a diuine admiration. But I haue lauished out too many words of this play-matter; I do it, because as they are excelling parts of Poesie, so is there none so much vsed in England, and none can be more pittifully abused; which like an vnmannerly

-- 302 --

daughter, shewing a bad education, causeth her mother Poesies honesty to be called in question.” It is impossible to believe that our great poet could be included in this censure.

But whatever grounds we may have for thinking that none of his plays had appeared before 1591, it is certain that Shakspeare had commenced a writer for the stage, and had even excited the jealousy of his contemporaries, before September, 1592. This is now decisively proved by a passage extracted by Mr. Tyrwhitt from Robert Greene's Groatsworth of Witte bought with a Million of Repentance, in which there is an evident allusion to our author's name, as well as to a line in The Second Part of King Henry VI.

This tract was published at the dying request of Robert Greene, a very voluminous writer of that time. The conclusion of it, as Mr. Tyrwhitt has observed, is “an address to his brother poets to dissuade them from writing for the stage, on account of the ill treatment which they were used to receive from the players.” It begins thus: “To those gentlemen his quondam acquaintance that spend their wits in making playes, R. G. wisheth a better exercise, and wisdome to prevent his extremities.” His first address is undoubtedly to Christopher Marlowe, the most popular and admired dramatick poet of that age, previous to the appearance of Shakspeare, “Wonder not,” (says Greene,) “for with thee will I first begin, thou famous gracer of tragedians, that Greene (who hath said with thee, like the foole in

-- 303 --

his heart, there is no God), should now give glory unto his greatness; for penetrating is his power, his hand is heavy upon me; &c. Why should thy excellent wit, his gift, be so blinded, that thou should give no glory to the giver?—The brother [f. breather] of this diabolical atheism is dead, and in his life had never the felicitie he aimed at: but as he beganne in craft, lived in feare, and ended in despair. And wilt thou, my friend, be his disciple? —Looke unto me, by him persuaded to that libertie, and thou shalt find it an infernal bondage.”

Greene's next address appears to be made to Thomas Lodge. “With thee I joyne young Juvenall, that byting satirist, that lastly with mee together writ a comedie. Sweet boy, might I advise thee, be advised, and get not many enemies by bitter words: inveigh against vaine men, for thou canst do it, no man better, no man so well: thou hast libertie to reprove all, and name none.—Stop shallow water still running, it will rage; tread on a worme, and it will turn; then blame not schollers, who are vexed with sharp and bitter lines, if they reproove too much libertie of reproof.”

George Peele, as Mr. Tyrwhitt has remarked, is next addressed. “And thou no lesse deserving than the other two, in some things rarer, in nothing inferior, driven, as my selfe, to extreame shifts, a little have I to say to thee: and were it not an idolatrous oath, I would sweare by sweet S. George, thou art unworthy better hap, sith thou dependest on so meane a stay. Base-minded men all three of you, if by my

-- 304 --

misery you be not warned: for unto none of you, like me, sought those burs to cleave; those puppets, I meane, that speake from our mouths; those anticks garnisht in our colours. Is it not strange that I, to whom they all have bin beholding, is it not like that you, to whom they all have been beholding, shall (were yee in that case that I am now) be both of them at once forsaken? Yes, trust them not, for there is an upstart crow beautified with our feathers, that with his tygres heart wrapt in a players hide, supposes hee is as well able to bombaste out a blanke verse as the best of you; and being an absolute Johannes fac-totum, is in his own conceit the only Shake-scene, in a countrey. O that I might intreat your rare wittes to be employed in more profitable courses; and let these apes imitate your past excellence, and never more acquaynte them with your admired inventions.”

This tract appears to have been written by Greene not long before his death; for near the conclusion he says, “Albeit weakness will scarce suffer me to write, yet to my fellow-scollers about this city will I direct these few insuing lines.” He died, according to Dr. Gabriel Harvey's account, on the third of September, 15925 note.

I have already quoted a very scarce pamphlet entitled Kind Hart's Dreame, written by Henry Chettle, from the preface to which it appears that he was the editor of Green's Groatsworth of Wit, and that it was published between September and December, 15926 note.

-- 305 --

Our poet, we find, was not without reason displeased at the preceding allusion to him. As what Chettle says of him, corresponds with the character which all his contemporaries have given him, and the piece is extremely rare, I shall extract from the address to the Gentlemen Readers, what relates to the subject before us:

“About three months since died M. Robert Greene, leaving many papers in sundry booksellers' hands, among others, his Groatsworth of Wit, in which a letter written to divers play-makers is offensively by one or two of them taken; and because on the dead they cannot be revenged, they wilfully forge in their conceites a living author: and after tossing it to and fro, no remedy but it must light on me. How I have, all the time of my conversing in printing, hindered the bitter inveighing against schollers, it hath been very well known; and how in that I dealt, I can sufficiently prove. With neither of them that take offence was I acquainted, and with one of them [Marlowe] I care not if I never be. The other [Shakspear], whom at that time I did not so much spare, as since I wish I had, for that as I have moderated the hate of living writers, and might have used my own discretion, (especially in such a case, the author being dead,) that I did not, I am as sorry as if the original fault had been my fault; because my selfe have seen his demeanour no less civil than he

-- 306 --

excellent in the qualitie he professes: Besides, divers of worship have reported his uprightness of dealing, which argues his honestie, and his facetious grace in writing, that approves his art. For the first, whose learning I reverence, and at the perusing of Greene's booke, strooke out what then in conscience I thought he in some displeasure writ; or had it been true, yet to publish it was intollerable; him I would wish to use me no worse than I deserve. I had onely in the copy this share: it was il written, as sometime Greene's hand was none of the best; licensed it must bee, ere it could be printed, which could never bee if it cuold not be read. To be brief, I writ it over, and as near as I could followed the copy; onely in that letter I put something out, but in the whole book not a word in: for I protest it was all Greenes, not mine, nor Master Nashes, as some unjustly have affirmed. Neither was he the writer of an Epistle to The Second Part of Gerileon; though by the workman's error T. N. were set to the end: that I confess to be mine, and repent it not.

“Thus, Gentlemen, having noted the private causes that made me nominate myself in print, being as well to purge Master Nashe of what he did not, as to justifie what I did, and withall to confirm what M. Greene did, I beseech you to accept the publick cause, which is both the desire of your delight and common benefit; for though the toye bee shadowed under the title of Kind Harts Dreame, it discovers the false hearts of divers that wake to commit mischief,” &c.

That I am right in supposing the two who took

-- 307 --

offence at Greene's pamphlet were Marlowe and Shakspeare, whose names I have inserted in a preceding paragraph in crotchets, appears from the passage itself already quoted; for there was nothing in Greene's exhortation to Lodge and Peele, the other two persons addressed, by which either of them could possibly be offended. Dr. Farmer is of opinion that the second person addressed by Greene is not Lodge, but Nashe, who is often called Juvenal by the writers of that time; but that he was not meant, is decisively proved by the extract from Chettle's pamphlet; for he never would have laboured to vindicate Nashe from being the writer of the Groatsworth of Wit, if any part of it had been professedly addressed to him7 note. Besides, Lodge had written a play in conjunction with Greene, called A Looking-Glass for London and England, and was author of some satirical pieces; but we do not know that Nashe and Greene had ever written in conjunction.

Henry Chettle was himself a dramatick writer, and appears to have become acquainted with Shakspeare, or at least seen him, between Sept. 1592, and the following December. Shakspeare was at this time twenty-eight years old; and then we find from the testimony of this writer his demeanour was no less civil than he excellent in the qualitie he professed. From the subsequent paragraph—“Divers of worship have reported his uprightness of dealing,

-- 308 --

which argues his honestie, and his facetious grace in writing, that approves his art,—” it may be reasonably presumed, that he had exhibited more than one comedy on the stage before the end of the year 1592; perhaps Love's Labour's Lost in a less perfect state than it now appears in, and A Midsummer-Night's Dream.

In what time soever he became acquainted with the theatre, we may presume that he had not composed his first piece long before it was acted; for being early incumbered with a young family, and not in very affluent circumstances, it is improbable that he should have suffered it to lie in his closet, without endeavouring to derive some profit from it; and in the miserable state of the drama in those days the meanest of his genuine plays must have been a valuable acquisition, and would hardly have been refused by any of our ancient theatres.

In a Dissertation on the Three Parts of King Henry VI. which I have subjoined to those plays, I have mentioned that I do not believe The First Part of King Henry VI. to have been the composition of Shakspeare; or that at most he wrote but one or two scenes in it. It is unnecessary here to repeat the circumstances on which that opinion is founded. Not being Shakspeare's play (as I conceive), at whatever time it might have been first exhibited, it does not interfere with the supposition already stated, that he had not produced any dramatick piece before 1590.

The First Part of King Henry VI. which, I imagine, was formerly known by the name of The Historical Play of King Henry VI. had, I suspect, been

-- 309 --

a very popular piece for some years before 1592, and perhaps was first exhibited in 1588 or in 1589. Nashe, in a tract entitled Pierce Pennilesse his Supplication to the Devill, which was first published in 15928 note, expressly mentions one of the characters in it, John Talbot, Earl of Shrewsbury, who dies in the fourth act of the piece, and who is not, I believe, introduced in any other play of that time. “How” (says he) “would it have joyed brave Talbot, the terror of the French9 note




, to think that after he had lain two hundred years in his tomb, he should triumph again on the stage, and have his bones new embalmed with the tears of ten thousand spectators at least, (at several times,) who, in the tragedian that represents his person, imagine they behold him fresh bleeding?”

In the Dissertation above referred to, I have endeavoured to prove that this play was written neither by Shakspeare, nor by the author or authors of the other two plays formed on a subsequent period of the reign of Henry the Sixth. By whom it was written, it is now, I fear, impossible to ascertain. It was not entered on the Stationers' books, nor printed, till the year 1623, when it was registered with Shakspeare's

-- 310 --

undisputed plays by the editors of the first, folio, and improperly entitled The Third Part of King Henry VI. In one sense it might be called so, for two plays on the subject of that reign had been printed before. But considering the history of that king, and the period of time which the piece comprehends, it ought to have been called, what in fact it is, The First Part of King Henry VI.

At this distance of time it is impossible to ascertain on what principle it was that our author's friends, Heminge and Condell, admitted The First Part of King Henry VI. into their volume: but I suspect they gave it a place as a necessary introduction to the two other parts, and because Shakspeare had made some slight alterations, and written a few lines in it.

Titus Andronicus, as well as The First Part of King Henry VI. may be referred to the year 1589, or to an earlier period; but not being in the present edition admitted into the regular series of our author's dramas, I have not given it a place in the preceding table of his plays. In a note prefixed to that play, which may be found in vol. xxi. p. 258, et seq. I have declared my opinion that Andronicus was not written by Shakspeare, or that at most a very few lines in it were written by him; and have stated the reasons on which that opinion is founded. From Ben Jonson's Induction to Bartholomew Fair, 1614, we learn that this piece had been exhibited on the stage twenty-five or thirty years before, that is, at the lowest computation, in 1589; or, taking a middle period (which is perhaps more just), in 1587. “A booke entitled a Noble Roman History of Titus Andronicus,”

-- 311 --

(without any author's name) was entered at Stationer's Hall by John Danter, Feb. 6, 1593–4. This was undoubtedly the play, as it was printed in that year according to Langbaine, who alone appears to have seen the first edition, and acted by the servants of the Earls of Pembroke, Derby, and Sussex. Of this play there was a second edition in quarto in 1600, and a third in 1611, in the title-page of which neither the name of Shakspeare (though he was in the zenith of his reputation), nor of any author, is found, and therefore we may presume that the title-page of the first edition also (like the entry on the Stationers' books) was anonymous. Marlowe's King Edward II. and some other old plays were performed by the servants of the Earl of Pembroke, by whom not one of Shakspeare's undisputed dramas was exhibited.

.

In a Dissertion annexed to these plays, I have endeavoured to prove that they were not written originally by Shakspeare, but formed by him on two preceding dramas, one of which is entitled The First Part of the Contention of the Two famous Houses of Yorke and Lancaster, &c. and the other The true Tragedie of Richard Duke of Yorke, &c. My principal object in that Dissertation was, to show from various circumstances that those two old plays which were printed in 1600, were written by some writer or writers who preceded Shakspeare, and moulded by him, with many alterations and additions, into the shape in which they at present appear in his works

-- 312 --

under the titles of The Second and Third Parts of King Henry VI.; and if I have proved that point, I have obtained my end. I ventured, however, to go somewhat further, and to hazard a conjecture concerning the persons by whom they were composed: but this was not at all material to my principal argument, which, whether my conjectures on that head were well or ill founded, will remain the same.

The passage which has been already quoted from Greene's pamphlet, led me to suspect that the old plays were the production of either him or Peele, or both of them. I too hastily supposed that the words which have been printed in a former page,—“Yes, trust them not; for there is an upstart crow beautified with our feathers,” &c. as they immediately followed a paragraph addressed to George Peele, were addressed to him particularly; and consequently that the word our meant Peele and Greene, the writer of the pamphlet: but these words manifestly relate equally to the three persons previously addressed, and allude to the theatrical compositions of Marlowe, Lodge, Peele, and Greene; whether we consider the writer to lament in general that players avail themselves of the labours of authors, and derive more profit from them than the authors themselves, or suppose him to allude to some particular dramatick performances, which had been originally composed by himself or one of his friends, and thrown into a new form by some other dramatist, who was also a player. The two old plays therefore on which the Second and Third Parts of King Henry VI. were formed, may have been written by any one or more of the authors

-- 313 --

above enumerated. Towards the end of the Essay I have produced a passage from the old King John, 1591, from which it appeared to me probable that the two elder dramas, which comprehend the greater part of the reign of King Henry VI. were written by the author of King John, whoever he was; and some circumstances which have lately struck me, confirm an opinion which I formerly hazarded, that Christopher Marlowe was the author of that play. A passage in his historical drama of King Edward II. which Dr. Farmer has pointed out to me since the Dissertation was printed, also inclines me to believe, with him, that Marlowe was the author of one, if not both, of the old dramas on which Shakspeare formed the two plays which in the first folio edition of his works are distinguished by the titles of The Second and Third Parts of King Henry VI.

Two lines in The Third Part of King Henry VI. have been produced as a decisive and incontrovertible proof that these pieces were originally and entirely written by Shakspeare. “Who” (says Mr. Capell,) “sees not the future monster, and acknowledges at the same time the pen that drew it, in these two lines only spoken over a king who lies stabb'd before him, [i. e. before Richard Duke of Gloster,]—
“What, will the aspiring blood of Lancaster
“Sink in the ground? I thought it would have mounted.” let him never pretend to discernment hereafter, in any case of this nature.”

The two lines above quoted are found in The True Tragedie of Richard Duke of Yorke, &c. on which, according to my hypothesis, Shakspeare's Third

-- 314 --

Part of King Henry VI. was formed. If therefore, these lines decisively mark the hand of Shakspeare, the old as well as the new play must have been written by him, and the fabrick which I have built with some labour falls at once to the ground. But let not the reader be alarmed; for if it suffers from no other battery but this, it may last till the “crack of doom.” Marlowe, as Dr. Farmer observes to me, has the very same phraseology in King Edward II.:
“&lblank; scorning that the lowly earth
“Should drink his blood, mounts up to the air.” and in the same play I have lately noticed another line in which we find the very epithet here applied to the pious Lancastrian king:


“Frown'st thou thereat, aspiring Lancaster?”

So much for Mr. Capell's irrefragable proof. It is not the proper business of the present Essay to enter further into this subject. I merely seize this opportunity of saying, that the preceding passages now incline me to think Marlowe the author of The True Tragedie of Richard Duke of Yorke, &c. and perhaps of the other old drama also, entitled The First Part of the Contention of the Two famous Houses of Yorke and Lancaster.

Of these plays, the first, as I have mentioned in my Dissertation on the Three Parts, was printed in 1593, and the second in 1594. They were both printed together, anonymously, by Thomas Millington, in quarto, in the year 1600.

A very ingenious friend has suggested to me, that it is not probable that Shakspeare would have ventured

-- 315 --

to use the ground-work of another dramatist, and form a new play upon it, in the life-time of the author or authors. I know not how much weight this argument is entitled to. We are certain that Shakspeare did transcribe a whole scene almost verbatim from The old Taming of a Shrew, and incorporate it into his own play on the same subject; and we do not know that the author of the original play was then dead. Supposing, however, this argument to have some weight, it does not tend in the slightest degree to overturn my hypothesis that The Second and Third Parts of King Henry VI. were formed on the two preceding dramas, of which I have already given the titles; but merely to show, that I am either mistaken in supposing that they were new-modelled and re-written in 1591, or in my conjecture concerning the authors of the elder pieces on which those of Shakspeare were formed. Greene died in September, 1592, and Marlowe about May, 1593. By assigning our poet's part in these performances to the end of the year 1593 or the beginning of 1594, this objection is done away, whether we suppose Greene to have been the author of one of the elder plays, and Marlowe of the other, or that celebrated writer the author of them both.

Dr. Farmer is of opinion, that Ben Jonson particularly alludes in the following verses to our poet's having followed the steps of Marlowe in the plays now under our consideration, and greatly surpassed his original:


“For, if I thought my judgment were of years,
“I should commit thee surely with thy peers;

-- 316 --


“And tell how much thou did'st our Lily outshine,
“Or sporting Kyd, or Marlowe's mighty line.”

From the epithet sporting, which is applied to Kyd, and which is certainly in some measure a quibble on his name, it is manifest that he must have produced some comick piece upon the scene, as well as the two tragedies of his composition which are now extant, Cornelia, and The Spanish Tragedy. This latter is printed, like many plays of that time, anonymously. Dr. Farmer, with great probability suggests to me, that Kyd might have been the author of The old Taming of a Shrew printed in 1594, on which Shakspeare formed a play with nearly the same title1 note. The praise which Ben Jonson gives to Shakspeare, that he “outshines Marlowe and Kyd,” on this hypothesis, will appear to stand on one and the same foundation; namely on his eclipsing those ancient dramatists by new-modelling their plays, and producing pieces much superior to theirs, on stories which they had already formed into dramas, that, till Shakspeare appeared, satisfied the publick, and were classed among the happiest efforts of dramatick art2 note

.

-- 317 --

This comedy was not entered on the books of the Stationers' Company till 1623, at which time it was

-- 318 --

first printed; but is mentioned by Meres in 1598, and bears strong internal marks of an early composition. The comick parts of it are of the same colour with the comick parts of Love's Labour's Lost, the Comedy of Errors, and A Midsummer-Night's Dream; and the serious scenes are eminently distinguished by that elegant and pastoral simplicity which might be expected from the early effusions of such a mind as Shakspeare's, when employed in describing the effects of love. In this piece also, as in The Comedy of Errors and Love's Labour's Lost, some alternate verses are found.

Sir William Blackstone concurs with me in opinion on this subject; observing, that “one of the great faults of The Two Gentlemen of Verona is the hastening too abruptly and without preparation to the denouëment, which shows that it was one of Shakspeare's very early performances.”

The following lines in Act I. Sc. III. had formerly induced me to ascribe this play to the year 1595:


“&lblank; He wonder'd, that your lordship
“Would suffer him to spend his youth at home,
“While other men, of slender reputation,
“Put forth their sons to seek preferment out:
“Some to the wars, to try their fortunes there,
“Some, to discover islands far away.”

Shakspeare, as has been often observed, gives to almost every country the manners of his own: and though the speaker is here a Veronese, the poet, when he wrote the last two lines, was thinking of England; where voyages for the purpose of discovering islands far away were at this time much prosecuted.

-- 319 --

In 1595, Sir Walter Raleigh undertook a voyage to the island of Trinidado, from which he made an expedition up the river Oronoque, to discover Guiana. Sir Humphry Gilbert had gone on a similar voyage of discovery the preceding year.

The particular situation of England in 1595 I had supposed might have suggested the line above quoted: “Some to the wars,” &c. In that year it was generally believed that the Spaniards meditated a second invasion of England with a much more powerful and better appointed Armada than that which had been defeated in 1588. Soldiers were levied with great diligence, and placed on the seacoasts, and two great fleets were equipped; one to encounter the enemy in the British seas; the other to sail to the West-Indies, under the command of Hawkins and Drake, to attack the Spaniards in their own territories. About the same time also Elizabeth sent a considerable body of troops to the assistance of King Henry IV. of France, who had entered into an offensive and defensive alliance with the English Queen, and had newly declared war against Spain. Our author, therefore, we see, had abundant reason for both the lines before us:


“Some to the wars, to try their fortunes there,
“Some to discover islands far away.”

Among the marks of love, Speed in this play (Act II. Sc. I.) enumerates the walking alone, “like one that had the pestilence.” In the year 1593 there had been a great plague, which carried off near eleven thousand persons in London. Shakspeare was

-- 320 --

undoubtedly there at that time, and his own recollection might, I thought, have furnished him with this image. But since my former edition, I have been convinced that these circumstances by no means establish the date I had assigned to this play. When Lord Essex went in 1591 with 4000 men to assist Henry IV. of France, we learn from Sir Robert Carey's Memoirs, p. 59, that he was attended by many volunteers; and several voyages of discovery were undertaken about that very time by Raleigh, Cavendish, and others. There was a considerable plague in London in 1583.

Valentinus, putting himself at the head of a band of outlaws in this piece, has been supposed to be copied from Sydney's Arcadia, where Pylades heads the Helots. The first edition of the Arcadia was in 1590.

In The Two Gentlemen of Verona there are two allusions to the story of Hero and Leander, which I suspect Shakspeare had read recently before he composed this play. Marlowe's poem on that subject was entered at Stationers' Hall, Sept. 18, 1593, and I believe was published in that or the following year, though I have met with no copy earlier than that printed in quarto in 1598. Though that should have been the first edition, Shakspeare might yet have read this poem before the author's death in 1593: for Marlowe's fame was deservedly so high, that a piece left by him for publication was probably handed about in manuscript among his theatrical acquaintances antecedently to its being issued from the press.

-- 321 --

In the following lines of this play,
“Why, Phaeton, (for thou art Merops' son,)
“Wilt thou aspire to guide the heavenly car,
“And with thy daring folly burn the world?” the poet, as Mr. Steevens has observed, might have been furnished with his mythology by the old play of King John, in two parts, 4to. 1591:


“&lblank; as sometimes Phaeton,
“Mistrusting silly Merops for his sire.”

Mr. Boaden justly observes to me that this comedy in various places contains the germ of other plays which Shakspeare afterwards wrote; and this circumstance adds considerable support to the notion that this was one of his earliest productions.

The only note of time that occurs in this play is found in the following passage:

“Ant. S.

In what part of her body stands—France?

“Drom. S.

In her forehead, arm'd and reverted, making war against the hair.”

I have no doubt that an equivoque was here intended, and that, beside the obvious sense, an allusion was intended to King Henry IV. the heir of France7 note, concerning whose succession to the throne there was a civil war in that country, from August

-- 322 --

1589, when his father was assassinated, for several years. Henry, after struggling long against the power and force of the League, extricated himself from all his difficulties by embracing the Roman Catholick religion at St. Denis, on Sunday the 25th of July, 1593, and was crowned King of France in Feb. 1594; I therefore imagine this play was written before that period. In 1591 Lord Essex was sent with 4000 troops to the French King's assistance, and his brother Walter was killed before Rouen in Normandy. From that time till Henry was peaceably settled on the throne, many bodies of troops were sent by Queen Elizabeth to his aid: so that his situation must then have been a matter of notoriety, and a subject of conversation in England.

This play was neither entered on the Stationers' books, nor printed till 1623, but is mentioned by Meres in 1598, and exhibits internal proofs of having been one of Shakspeare's earliest productions. I formerly supposed that it could not have been written till 1596; because the translation of the Menæchmi of Plautus, from which the plot appears to have been taken, was not published till 1595. But on a more attentive examination of that translation, I find that Shakspeare might have seen it before publication; for from the printer's advertisement to the reader, it appears that, for some time before, it had been handed about in MS. among the translator's friends. The piece was entered at Stationers' Hall, June 10, 1594; and as the author had translated all the comedies of Plautus, it may be presumed that the whole work had been the employment of some years:

-- 323 --

and this might have been one of the earliest translated. Shakspeare must also have read some other account of the same story not yet discovered; for how otherwise could he have got the names of Erraticus and Surreptus, which do not occur in the translation of Plautus? There the brothers are called Menæchmus Sosicles, and Menæchmus the traveller.

The alternate rhymes that are found in this play, as well as in A Midsummer-Night's Dream, Love's Labour's Lost, The Two Gentlemen of Verona, and Romeo and Juliet, are a further proof that these pieces were among our author's earliest productions. We are told by himself that Venus and Adonis was “the first heir of his invention.” The Rape of Lucrece probably followed soon afterwards. When he turned his thoughts to the stage, the measure which he had used in those poems, naturally presented itself to him in his first dramatick essays: I mean in those plays which were written originally by himself. In those which were grounded, like the Henries, on the preceding productions of other men, he naturally followed the example before him, and consequently in those pieces no alternate rhymes are found.

The doggrel measure, which, if I recollect right, is employed in none of our author's plays except The Comedy of Errors, The Taming of the Shrew, and Love's Labour's Lost, also adds support to the dates assigned to these plays: for these long doggrel verses, as I have observed in a note at the end of the piece now under our consideration, are written in that kind of metre which was usually attributed by the dramatick

-- 324 --

poets before his time to some of their inferior characters. He was imperceptibly infected with the prevailing mode, in these his early compositions; but soon learned to “deviate boldly from the common track,” left by preceding writers.

A play with the same title as that before us, was exhibited at Gray's Inn in December, 1594; but I know not whether it was Shakspeare's play, or a translation from Plautus. “After such sports (says the writer of Gesta Grayorum, 1688,) a Comedy of Errors, like to Plautus his Menechmus, was played by the players: so that night was begun and continued to the end in nothing but confusion and errors. Whereupon it was ever afterwards called the Night of Errors.” The Registers of Gray's Inn have been examined for the purpose of ascertaining whether the play above mentioned was our author's; but they afford no information on the subject.

From its having been represented, by the players, not by the gentlemen of the inn, I think it probable that it was Shakspeare's piece.

The name of Dowsabel, which is mentioned in this play, occurs likewise in an Eclogue entitled The Shepherd's Garland, by Michael Drayton, printed in 4to. in 1593.

King Richard II. was entered on the Stationers' books, August 29, 1597, and printed in that year.

There had been a former play on this subject, which appears to have been called King Henry IV. in which Richard was deposed, and killed on the

-- 325 --

stage. This piece, as Dr. Farmer and Mr. Tyrwhitt have observed, was performed on a publick theatre, at the request of Sir Gilly Merick, and some other followers of Lord Essex, the afternoon before his insurrection: “so earnest was he,” (Merick) says the printed account of his arraignment, “to satisfy his eyes with a sight of that tragedy which he thought soone after his lord should bring from the stage to the state.” “The players told him the play was old, and they should have loss by playing it, because few would come to it; but no play else would serve: and Sir Gilly Merick gave forty shillings to Philips the player to play this, besides whatsoever he could get2 note.”

It may seem strange that this old play should have been represented after Shakspeare's drama on the same subject had been printed: the reason undoubtedly was, that in the old play the deposing King Richard II. made a part of the exhibition: but in the first edition of our author's play, one hundred and fifty-four lines, describing a kind of trial of the king, and his actual deposition in parliament, were omitted: nor was it probably represented on the stage. Merick, Cuffe, and the rest of Essex's train, naturally preferred the play in which his deposition was represented, their plot not aiming at the life of the queen. It is, I know, commonly thought, that the parliament-scene (as it is called), which was first printed in the quarto of 1608, was an addition made by Shakspeare to his play after its first representation:

-- 326 --

but it seems to me more probable that it was written with the rest, and suppressed in the printed copy of 1597, from the fear of offending Elizabeth; against whom the Pope had published a bull in the preceding year, exhorting her subjects to take up arms against her. In 1599 Hayward published his History of the First Year of Henry IV. which in fact is nothing more than an history of the deposing Richard II. The displeasure which that book excited at court, sufficiently accounts for the omitted lines not being inserted in the copy of this play which was published in 1602. Hayward was heavily censured in the Star-chamber, and committed to prison. At a subsequent period (1608), when King James was quietly and firmly settled on the throne, and the fear of internal commotion, or foreign invasion, no longer subsisted, neither the author, the managers of the theatre, nor the bookseller, could entertain any apprehension of giving offence to the sovereign: the rejected scene was restored without scruple, and from some playhouse copy probably found its way to the press.

Enter at the Stationers' Hall, Oct. 20, 1597. Printed in that year.

Shakspeare's natural disposition leading him, as Dr. Johnson has observed, to comedy, it is highly probable that his first original dramatick production was of the comick kind: and of his comedies Love's Labour's Lost appears to me to bear strong marks of

-- 327 --

having been one of his earliest essays. The frequent rhymes with which it abounds3 note, of which, in his early performances, he seems to have been extremely fond, its imperfect versification, its artless and desultory dialogue, and the irregularity of the composition, may be all urged in support of this conjecture.

Love's Labour's Lost was not entered at Stationers' Hall till the 22d of January, 1606–7, but is mentioned

-- 328 --

by Francis Meres4 note

, in his Wit's Treasury, being the Second Part of Wit's Commonwealth5 note, in 1598, and was printed in that year. In the title-page of this edition (the oldest hitherto discovered), this piece is said to have been presented before her highness [Queen Elizabeth] the last Christmas [1597], and to be newly corrected and augmented: from which it should seem, either that there had been a former impression, or that the play had been originally represented in a less perfect state, than that in which it appears at present.

I think it probable, that our author's first draft of this play was written in or before 1594; and that some additions were made to it between that year and 1597, when it was exhibited before the Queen, One of those additions may have been the passage which seems to allude to The Metamorphosis of Ajax, by Sir John Harrington, printed in 1596: “Your

-- 329 --

lion—will be given to A-jax6 note.” This, however, is not certain; for the conceit of A-jax and a-jakes may not have originated with Harrington, and may hereafter be found in some more ancient tract.

In this comedy Don Armado says,—“The first and second cause will not serve my turn: the passado he respects not, the duello he regards not: his disgrace is to be called boy; but his glory is to subdue man.” Shakspeare seems here to have had in his thoughts Saviolo's treatise Of Honour and Honourable Quarrels, published in 15957 note. This passage also may have been an addition.

Bankes's horse, which is mentioned in the play before us, had been exhibited in London in or before 1589, as appears from a story recorded in Tarleton's Jests8 note.

-- 330 --

In this comedy there is more attempt at delineation of character than in either The Comedy of Errors or A Midsummer-Night's Dream; a circumstance which once inclined me to think that it was written subsequently to both those plays. Biron and Katharine, as Mr. Steevens, I think, has observed, are faint prototypes of Benedick and Beatrice.

The doggrel verses in this piece, like those in The Comedy of Errors, are longer and more hobbling than those which have been quoted from The Taming of the Shrew:


“You two are bookmen; can you tell by your wit
“What was a month old at Cain's birth, that's not five weeks old as yet?”—
“O' my truth most sweet jests! most incony vulgar wit,
“When it comes so smoothly off, so obscenely as it were, so fit,” &c.

This play is mentioned in a mean poem entitled Alba, the Months Minde of a Melancholy Lover, by R. T. Gentleman, printed 1598:


“Love's Labour Lost I once did see, a play
“Y-cleped so, so called to my paine,
“Which I to heare to my small joy did stay,
“Giving attendance to my froward dame:
  “My misgiving mind presaging to me ill,
  “Yet was I drawne to see it 'gainst my will.

&stellam; &stellam; &stellam; &stellam; &stellam;

-- 331 --


“Each actor plaid in cunning wise his part,
“But chiefly those entrapt in Cupid's snare;
“Yet all was fained, 'twas not from the hart,
“They seeme to grieve, but yet they felt no care:
  “'Twas I that griefe indeed did beare in brest,
  “The others did but make a shew in jest.”

Mr. Gildon, in his observations on Love's Labour's Lost, says, he “cannot see why the author gave it this name.”—The following lines exhibit the train of thoughts which probably suggested to Shakspeare this title, as well as that which anciently was affixed to another of his comedies,—Love's Labour Won:


“To be in love, where scorn is bought with groans,
“Coy looks with heart-sore sighs; one fading moment's mirth
“With twenty watchful, weary, tedious nights:
“If haply won, perhaps a hapless gain;
“If lost, why then a grievous labour won.” Two Gentlemen of Verona, Act I. Sc. I.

Entered at the Stationers' Hall, July 22, 1598; and mentioned by Meres in that year. Published in 1600.

Among the extracts from Henslowe's MSS. we find the Venesyan Comedy, acted in 1594. This was probably The Merchant of Venice. In Act III. Sc. II. Portia exclaims—


“&lblank; He may win,
“And what is musick then? then musick is
“Even as the flourish when true subjects bow
“To a new crowned monarch.”

Shakspeare is fond of alluding to events occurring at the time when he wrote, and the coronation of

-- 332 --

Henry the Fourth of France, who was crowned at Chartres in the midst of his true subjects in 1594, (Rheims, where that ceremony ought to have taken place, being possessed by the rebels,) seems to have excited great interest in England. The following is an extract from a pamphlet published on that subject, entitled “The Order of Ceremonies observed in the Anointing and Coronation of the Most Christian French King of Navarre, Henry the IIII. of that Name, celebrated in our Lady Church in the Cittie of Chartres, uppon Sonday the 27 of February, 1594. Faithfully translated out of the French Coppie, printed at Roan by Commaundment of the said Lord. By E. A. London, Imprinted by John Windet, and are to be sold by John Flasket, at the great north doore of Paules.”

After describing various parts of this ceremonial, the writer proceeds thus, C 3. verso:

“Then the said Archbishop holding the King by the hand, caused him to sit down, saying,


In hoc regni solio, confirmet te, &c.

“This prayer ended, and the king being set in his throne, the said Archbishop took off his mitre, and after great reverence and honour done by him to his Majesty, he kissed him, and then sayd,


Vivat Rex in æternum, &c.

“After him all the other peeres kissed him, the peeres ecclesiasticall first beginning, saying thus,


Vivat Rex in æternum, &c.

-- 333 --

“Then the people gave a great shout, crying God save the King, and immediately the harquebuzes shot off, and after them the great ordinance, and the trumpets, cornets, hautbois, drommes, and other instruments sounded; and the said Lord Archbishop begun, Te Deum laudamus, &c. being accompanied with the organs and other musicke.

“During all this joy and acclamation the herauldes cryed ‘a largesse;’ whereuppon were cast foorth a great number of peeces of gold and silver, some money current, others coyned purposely and marked with the kings picture.

&stellam; &stellam; &stellam; &stellam;

“Here we are to note, that so often as the king returned ever so little to the body of the church, the people being in infinite number, cryed God save the king; and the church rung with theyr cries, and with harquebuze shot.”

After describing some other ceremonies, the author then adds:

“Then the king thus arayed in his garments royall, accompanyed with the aforesayd peeres, in like ceremony and order as he came to church, returned to his pallace.

“The people with great acclamation and signes of joy, cryed God save the King; the cannons and small shotte played their parts, the trumpettes, drommes, and other instruments, sounded and played.”

The poetry of this piece, glowing with all the

-- 334 --

warmth of a youthful and lively imagination, the many scenes which it contains of almost continual rhyme9 note, the poverty of the fable, and want of discrimination among the higher personages, dispose me to believe that it was one of our author's earliest attempts in comedy1 note













.

-- 335 --

It seems to have been written, while the ridiculous competitions prevalent among the histrionick tribe were strongly impressed by novelty on his mind. He would naturally copy those manners first, with which he was first acquainted. The ambition of a theatrical candidate for applause he has happily ridiculed in Bottom the weaver. But among the more dignified persons of the drama we look in vain for any traits of character. The manners of Hippolita, the Amazon, are undistinguished from those of other females. Theseus, the associate of Hercules, is not engaged in any adventure worthy of his rank or reputation, nor is he in reality an agent throughout the play. Like King Henry VIII. he goes out a Maying. He meets the lovers in perplexity, and makes no effort to promote their happiness; but when supernatural accidents have reconciled them, he joins their company, and concludes his day's entertainment by uttering some miserable puns at an interlude represented by a troop of clowns. Over the fairy part of the drama he cannot be supposed to

-- 336 --

have any influence. This part of the fable, indeed (at least as much of it as relates to the quarrels of Oberon and Titania), was not of our author's invention2 note.—Through the whole piece, the more exalted characters are subservient to the interests of those beneath them. We laugh with Bottom and his fellows; but is a single passion agitated by the faint and childish solicitudes of Hermia and Demetrius, of Helena and Lysander, those shadows of each other?—That a drama, of which the principal personages are thus insignificant, and the fable thus meagre and uninteresting, was one of our author's earliest compositions, does not, therefore, seem a very improbable conjecture; nor are the beauties with which it is embellished, inconsistent with this supposition;

-- 337 --

for the genius of Shakspeare, even in its minority, could embroider the coarsest materials with the brightest and most lasting colours.

Oberon and Titania had been introduced in a dramatick entertainment exhibited before Queen Elizabeth in 1591, when she was at Elvetham in Hampshire; as appears from A Description of the Queene's Entertainment in Progress at Lord Hartford's, &c. printed in 4to. in 1591. Her majesty, after having been pestered a whole afternoon with speeches in verse from the three Graces, Sylvanus, Wood Nymphs, &c. is at length addressed by the Fairy Queen, who presents her majesty with a chaplet,


“Given me by Auberon [Oberon] the fairie king.”

A Midsummer-Night's Dream was not entered at Stationers' Hall till Oct. 8, 1600, in which year it was printed; but is mentioned by Meres in 1598.

From the comedy of Doctor Dodipoll, Mr. Steevens has quoted a line, which the author seems to have borrowed from Shakspeare:


“'Twas I that led you through the painted meads,
“Where the light fairies danc'd upon the flowers,
“Hanging in every leaf an orient pearl.”

So, in A Midsummer-Night's Dream:


“And hang a pearl in ev'ry cowslip's ear.”

Again:


“And that same dew, which sometimes on the buds
“Was wont to swell, like round and orient pearls,
“Stood now within the pretty flouret's eyes,
“Like tears,” &c.

There is no earlier edition of the anonymous play

-- 338 --

in which the foregoing lines are found, than that in 1600: but Doctor Dodipowle is mentioned by Nashe, in his preface to Gabriel Harvey's Hunt is up, printed in 1596.

The passage in the fifth Act, which has been thought to allude to the death of Spenser5 note

, is not inconsistent with the early appearance of this comedy, for it might have been inserted between the time of that poet's death, and the year 1600, when the play was published. And indeed, if the allusion was intended, which I do not believe, the passage must have been added in that interval; for A Midsummer-Night's Dream was certainly written before 1598, and Spenser, we are told by Sir James Ware (whose testimony with respect to this controverted point must have great weight), did not die till 1599: “others, (he adds,) have it wrongly, 15986 note

.” So

-- 339 --

careful a searcher into antiquity, who lived so near the time, is not likely to have been mistaken in a fact concerning which he appears to have made particular enquiries.

The passage in question, however, in my apprehension, has been misunderstood. It relates, I conceive, not to the death of Spenser, but to the nine Muses lamenting the decay of learning, in that author's poem entitled The Tears of the Muses,

-- 340 --

which was published in 1591: and hence probably the words, “late deceas'd in beggary.” This allusion, if I am right in my conjecture, may serve to confirm the early date assigned to A Midsummer-Night's Dream.

This play and The Winter's Tale are the only pieces which I have found reason, since the first edition of this Essay appeared, to attribute to an era widely different from that in which I had originally placed them7 note. I had supposed the piece now under consideration to have been written in the year 1606. On a more attentive perusal of it, and more experience in our author's style and manner, I am persuaded that it was one of his very early productions, and near in point of time to the Comedy of Errors, Love's Labour's Lost, and The Two Gentlemen of Verona.

In the old comedies, antecedent to the time of our author's writing for the stage, (if indeed they deserve that name,) a kind of doggrel measure is often found, which, as I have already observed, Shakspeare adopted in some of those pieces which were undoubtedly among his early compositions; I mean his Errors, and Love's Labour's Lost. This kind of metre being found also in the play before us, adds support to the

-- 341 --

supposition that it was one of his early productions. The last four lines of this comedy furnish an example of the measure I allude to:


“'Twas I won the wager, though you hit the white,
“And being a winner, God give you good night.
“Now go thy ways, thou hast tam'd a curst shrew,
“'Tis a wonder, by your leave, she will be tam'd so.”

Another proof of The Taming of the Shrew being an early production arises from the frequent play of words which we find in it, and which Shakspeare has condemned in a subsequent comedy.

Some of the incidents in this comedy are taken from the Supposes of Gascoigne, an author of considerable popularity, when Shakspeare first began to write for the stage.

The old piece entitled The Taming of a Shrew, on which our author's play is founded, was entered on the Stationers' books by Peter Short, May 2, 1594, and probably soon afterwards printed. As it bore nearly the same title with Shakspeare's play (which was not printed till 1623), the hope of getting a sale for it under the shelter of a celebrated name, was probably the inducement to issue it out at that time: and its entry at Stationers' Hall, and publication in 15948 note, (for from the passage quoted below it must have been published9 note,) gives weight to the supposition

-- 342 --

that Shakspeare's play was written and first acted in that year. There being no edition of the genuine play in print, the bookseller hoped that the old piece with a similar title might pass on the common reader for Shakspeare's performance. This appears to have been a frequent practice of the booksellers in those days; for Rowley's play of King Henry VIII. I am persuaded, was published in 1605, and 1613, with the same view; as were King Leir and his Three Daughters in 1605, and Lord Sterline's Julius Cæsar in 1607.

In the year 1607 it is highly probable that this comedy of our author's was revived, for in that year Nicholas Ling republished The old Taming of a Shrew, with the same intent, as it should seem, with which that piece had originally been issued out by another bookseller in 1594. In the entry made by Ling in the Stationers' books, January 22, 1606–7, he joined with this old drama two of Shakspeare's genuine plays, Romeo and Juliet, and Love's Labour's Lost, neither of which he ever published, nor does his name appear in the title page of any one of our author's performances; so that those two plays could only have been set down by him, along with the other, with some fraudulent intent.

In the same year also (Nov. 17), our author's genuine play was entered at Stationers' Hall, by J.

-- 343 --

Smethwyck1 note (one of the proprietors of the second folio); which circumstance gives additional weight to the supposition that the play was revived in that year. Smethwyck had probably procured a copy of it, and had then thoughts of printing it, though for some reason, now undiscoverable, it was not printed by him till 1631, eight years after it had appeared in the edition by the players in folio.

It should be observed that there is a slight variation between the titles of the anonymous play and Shakspeare's piece; both of which, in consequence of the inaccuracy of Mr. Pope, and his being very superficially acquainted with the phraseology and manner of our early writers, were for a long time unjustly attributed to our poet. The old drama was called The Taming of a Shrew; Shakspeare's comedy, The Taming of the Shrew.

It must not be concealed, however, that The Taming of the Shrew is not enumerated among our author's plays by Meres in 1598; a circumstance which yet is not sufficient to prove that it was not then written: for neither are The Second and Third Parts of King Henry VI. mentioned by him; though those plays had undoubtedly appeared before that year.

I formerly imagined that a line2 note in this comedy

-- 344 --

alluded to an old play written by Thomas Heywood, entitled A Woman Kill'd with Kindness, of which the second edition was printed in 1607, and the first probably not before the year 1600; but the other proofs which I have already stated with respect to the date of the play before us, have convinced me that I was mistaken.

It has been already observed, that our author in his early plays appears to have been much addicted to rhyming; a practice from which he gradually departed, though he never wholly deserted it. In this piece more rhymes, I believe, are found, than in any other of his plays, Love's Labour's Lost and A Midsummer-Night's Dream only excepted. This circumstance, the story on which it is founded, so likely to captivate a young poet, the imperfect form in which it originally appeared, and its very early publication3 note, all incline me to believe that this was one of Shakspeare's first tragedies.

In a former edition of this Essay, I placed the tragedy of Romeo and Juliet in 1595, not adverting to a particular circumstance, which ascertains with great precision that it must have been produced between the 23d of July, 1596, and the 17th of April, 1597; and from that, and other circumstances which I shall presently state, and from the entry in the

-- 345 --

Stationers' Registers, printed in a subsequent page4 note (whether that entry relates to a ballad on the same subject, or to the play itself; the former of which, I believe to be the case); it is extremely probable that this tragedy was first acted at the Curtain Theatre in the autumn of 1596; and that it was published early in the following year.

It is observable, that in the title-page of the original quarto copy of 1597, it is said that it had been “often (with great applause) plaid publiquely by the right honourable Lord Hunsdon his servants.” I formerly had not been aware that two noblemen of this family in our author's time, Henry Lord Hunsdon, the father, and George Lord Hunsdon, his son, both filled the office of Lord Chamberlain of the Household to Queen Elizabeth, though not successively. Henry, the father, after holding this station for eleven years, died on the 22d of July, 1596. The company of comedians who were his lordship's servants, among whom Shakspeare, Burbage, Heminge, Condell, and others, were enrolled, during that period, or a considerable part of it, were distinguished by the appellation of “the Lord Chanberlain's men.” Having, however, been appended to him, not as Lord Chamberlain, but as a peer of the realm, on the death of their patron, they naturally fell under the protection of his son and successor in the title, and for some time continued to play under his sanction, like the servants of Lord Derby, Lord

-- 346 --

Pembroke, or any other nobleman, who had not enjoyed any official situation in the court of Elizabeth. In August, 1596, the vacant office of Chamberlain was given to William Brooke, the fourth Lord Cobham (of that family), which station he held till he died, on Saturday, the 5th of March, 1596–75 note; a period of about seven months; and about six weeks afterwards, George Lord Hunsdon was appointed Lord Chamberlain in his room. During the interval between the 22d of July, 1596, and the following April, Shakspeare's company could only be denominated the servants of Lord Hunsdon, as they are properly styled in the original title-page of this play; nor did they recover their more honourable designation, till, on the 17th of April, 1597, the nobleman by whom they were licensed, was advanced to the office which Lord Cobham had held. Hence in the autumn of that year6 note, our poet's King Richard the Second, and King Richard the Third, which I believe were originally acted whilst he and his fellows were under the patronage of Henry the father, and were then exhibiting under that of his son, were, after he had been invested with the same office, properly set forth, “as acted by the right honourable the Lord Chamberlain his servants:” and the very tragedy now under our consideration, when revised and enlarged, was printed in 1599, as acted, not by the Lord Hunsdon's servants (as in the former

-- 347 --

edition), but by those of the Lord Chamberlain. These circumstances appear to me to ascertain the date of Romeo and Juliet beyond a doubt.

The words “publiquely acted,” which are found in the title-page of the original edition, show, that this tragedy was performed at a publick, in contradistinction to a private theatre; and a passage in Marston's Satires, which I have already had occasion to notice, informs us, that it was played at the Curtain Theatre, then occupied by the Lord Chamberlain's servants, and the fortunate spot where our author's early dramatick productions were first exhibited.

In Marston's tenth Satire, in which the author portrays the various humours of the time, after a description of Curio, “a capering youth,” who thinks of nothing but dancing, Luscus, a constant haunter of playhouses, is thus introduced:


“Luscus, what's plaid to-day? i' faith now I know;
“I see thy lips a broach, from whence doth flow
“Naught but pure Juliet and Romeo.
“Say, who acts best? Drusus, or Roscio?—
“Now I have him, that ne'er of ought did speake
“But when of playes or players he did treate;
“Hath made a common place booke out of plaies,
“And speakes in print, at least what ere he sayes,
“Is warranted by Curtain plaudities,
“If ere you heard him courting Lesbia's eyes.”

In the third Act the first and second cause are mentioned: that passage, therefore, was probably written after the publication of Saviolo's Book on Honour and Honourable Quarrels; which appeared in 1594.

-- 348 --

From several passages in the fifth Act of this tragedy it is manifest, I think, that Shakspeare had recently read, and remembered, some of the lines in Daniel's Complaint of Rosamond, which, I believe, was printed in 15922 note: the earliest edition, however, that I have seen of that piece is dated in 1594:


“And nought-respecting death, the last of paines,
“Plac'd his pale colours, (the ensign of his might,)
“Upon his new-got spoil,” &c. Complaint of Rosamond.
“&lblank; beauty's ensign yet
“Is crimson in thy lips, and in thy cheeks,
“And death's pale flag,” &c. Romeo and Juliet.
“Decayed roses of discolour'd cheeks,
“Do yet retain some notes of former grace,
“And ugly death sits faire within her face.”Complaint of Rosamond.
“Death that hath suck'd the honey of thy breath,
“Hath had no power yet upon thy beauty.” Romeo and Juliet.
“Ah now methinks I see death dallying seeks
“To entertaine itselfe in love's sweet place.”Complaint of Rosamond.
“&lblank; Shall I believe
“That unsubstantial death is amorous?” Romeo and Juliet.

If the following passage in an old comedy already mentioned, entitled Doctor Dopidoll, which had appeared before 1596, be considered as an imitation,

-- 349 --

it may add some weight to the supposition that Romeo and Juliet had been exhibited before that year:


“The glorious parts of fair Lucilia,
“Take them and join them in the heavenly spheres,
“And fix them there as an eternal light,
“For lovers to adore and wonder at.” Dr. Dodipoll.
“Take him and cut him out in little stars,
“And he will make the face of heaven so fine,
“That all the world shall be in love with night,
“And pay no worship to the garish sun.” Romeo and Juliet.

In the fifth Act of this tragedy mention is made of the practice of sealing up the doors of those houses in which “the infectious pestilence did reign.” Shakspeare probably had himself seen this practised in the plague which raged in London in 1593.

From a speech of the Nurse in this play, which contains these words—“It is now since the earthquake eleven years,” &c. Mr. Tyrwhitt conjectured, that Romeo and Juliet, or at least part of it, was written in 1591; the novels from which Shakspeare may be supposed to have drawn his story, not mentioning any such circumstance; while on the other hand, there actually was an earthquake in England on the 6th of April, 1580, which he might here have had in view3 note.—It formerly seemed improbable to me that Shakspeare, when he was writing this tragedy, should have adverted, with such precision, to the date of an earthquake which had been felt in his youth. The passage quoted struck me, as only displaying one of those characteristical traits, which

-- 350 --

distinguish old people of the lower class; who delight in enumerating a multitude of minute circumstances that have no relation to the business immediately under their consideration4 note, and are particularly fond of computing time from extraordinary events, such as battles, comets, plagues, and earthquakes. This feature of their character our author has in various places strongly marked. Thus (to mention one of many instances), the Grave-digger in Hamlet says that he came to his employment, “of all the days i' the year, that day that the last king o'ercame Fortinbras, —that very day that young Hamlet was born.” —A more attentive perusal, however, of our poet's works, and his frequent allusions to the manners and usages of England, and to the events of his own time, which he has described as taking place wherever his scene happens to lie, have shown me that Mr. Tyrwhitt's conjecture is not so improbable as I once supposed it. Shakspeare might have laid the foundation of this play in 1591, and finished it at a subsequent period. The passage alluded to is in the first Act.

If the earthquake which happened in England in 1580, was in his thoughts, when he composed the first part of this play, and induced him to state the earthquake at Verona as happening on the day on which Juliet was weaned, and eleven years before the

-- 351 --

commencement of the piece, it has led him into a contradiction; for, according to the Nurse's account, Juliet was within a fortnight and odd days of completing her fourteenth year; and yet, according to the computation made, she could not well be much more than twelve years old. Whether indeed the English earthquake was, or was not, in his thoughts, the nurse's account is inconsistent and contradictory.

Perhaps Shakspeare was more careful to mark the garrulity, than the precision of the old woman:—or perhaps, he meant this very incorrectness as a trait of her character:—or, without having recourse to either of these suppositions, shall we say, that our author was here, as in some other places, hasty and inattentive? It is certain that there is nothing in which he is less accurate, than the computation of time. Of his negligence in this respect, As You Like It, Measure for Measure, and Othello, furnish remarkable instances.5 note.

This historical play was founded on a former drama, entitled The Troublesome Raigne of John King of England, with the Discoverie of King Richard Cordelion's base Son, vulgarly named the Bastard Fawconbridge: also the Death of King John at Swinstead Abbey. As it was (sundry times) publikely acted by the Queenes Majesties Players in the honourable Cittie of London. This piece, which is

-- 352 --

in two parts, and was printed at London for Sampson Clarke, 1591, has no author's name in the title-page. On its republication in 1611, the bookseller for whom it was printed, inserted the letters W. Sh. in the title-page; and in order to conceal his fraud, omitted the words—publikely—in the honourable Cittie of London, which he was aware would proclaim this play not to be Shakspeare's King John; the company to which he belonged, having no publick theatre in London: that in Blackfriars being a private playhouse, and the Globe, which was a publick theatre, being situated in Southwark. He also, probably with the same view, omitted the following lines addressed to the Gentlemen Readers, which are prefixed to the first edition of the old play:


“You that with friendly grace of smoothed brow
“Have entertain'd the Scythian Tamburlaine,
“And given applause unto an infidel;
“Vouchsafe to welcome, with like curtesie,
“A warlike Christian, and your countryman.
“For Christ's true faith indur'd he many a storme,
“And set himselfe against the man of Rome,
“Until base treason by a damned wight
“Did all his former triumphs put to flight.
“Accept of it, sweete gentles, in good sort,
“And thinke it was prepar'd for your disport.”

Shakespeare's play being then probably often acted, and the other wholly laid aside, the world lately was substituted for the world publickly:—as they were sundry times lately acted,” &c.

Thomas Dewe, for whom a third edition of this old play was printed in 1622, was more daring. The two parts were then published, “as they were

-- 353 --

sundry times lately acted;” and the name of William Shakspeare inserted at length. “By the Queen's Majesties players” was wisely omitted, as not being very consistent with the word lately, Elizabeth being then dead nineteen years.

King John is the only one of our poet's uncontested plays that is not entered in the books of the Stationers' Company. It was not printed till 1623, but is mentioned by Meres in 1598, unless he mistook the old play in two parts, printed in 1591, for the composition of Shakspeare.

It is observable, that our author's son, Hamnet, died in August, 1596. That a man of such sensibility, and of so amiable a disposition, should have lost his only son, who had attained the age of twelve years, without being greatly affected by it, will not be easily credited. The pathetick lamentations which he has written for Lady Constance on the death of Arthur, may perhaps add some probability to the supposition that this tragedy was written at or soon after that period.

In the first scene of the second Act the following lines are spoken by Chatillon, the French ambassador, on his return from England to King Philip:


“And all the unsettled humours of the land—
“Rash, inconsiderate, fiery voluntaries,
“With ladies' faces and fierce dragons' spleens,—
“Have sold their fortunes at their native homes,
“Bearing their birth-rights proudly on their backs,
“To make a hazard of new fortunes here.
“In brief, a braver choice of dauntless spirits
“Than now the English bottoms have waft o'er,

-- 354 --


“Did never float upon the swelling tide,
“To do offence and scathe to Christendom.”

Dr. Johnson has justly observed, in a note on this play, that many passages in our poet's works evidently show that “he often took advantage of the facts then recent, and the passions then in motion.” Perhaps the description contained in the last six lines was immediately suggested to Shakspeare by the grand fleet which was sent against Spain in 1596. It consisted of eighteen of the largest of the Queen's ships, three of the Lord Admiral's, and above one hundred and twenty merchant-ships and victuallers, under the command of the earls of Nottingham and Essex. The regular land-forces on board amounted to ten thousand; and there was also a large body of voluntaries (as they were then called), under the command of Sir Edward Winkfield. Many of the nobility went on this expedition, which was destined against Cadiz. The fleet sailed from Plymouth on the third of June, 1596; before the end of that month the great Spanish armada was destroyed, and the town of Cadiz was sacked and burned. Here Lord Essex found 1200 pieces of ordnance, and an immense quantity of treasure, stores, ammunition, &c. valued at twenty million of ducats. The victorious commanders of this successful expedition returned to Plymouth, August 8, 1596, four days before the death of our poet's son. Many of our old historians speak of the splendour and magnificence displayed by the noble and gallant adventurers who served in this expedition; and Ben Jonson has particularly

-- 355 --

alluded to it in his Silent Woman, written a few years afterwards5 note. To this I suspect two lines already quoted particularly refer:


“Have sold their fortunes at their native homes,
“Bearing their birth-rights proudly on their backs.”

Dr. Johnson conceived that the following lines in this play—
“And meritorious shall that hand be call'd,
“Canonized, and worshipp'd as a saint,
“That takes away by any secret course
“Thy hateful life&lblank;.” might either refer to the bull published against Queen Elizabeth, or to the canonization of Garnet, Faux, and their accomplices, who, in a Spanish book which he had seen, are registered as saints. If the latter allusion had been intended, then this play, or at least this part of it, must have been written after 1605. But the passage in question is founded on a similar one in the old play, printed in 1591, and therefore no allusion to the gunpowder-plot could have been intended.

A line of The Spanish Tragedy is quoted in King John. That tragedy, I believe, had appeared in or before 1590.

In the first Act of King John, an ancient tragedy, entitled Solyman and Perseda, is alluded to. The earliest edition of that play, now extant, is that of 1599, but it was written, and probably acted, many

-- 356 --

years before; for it was entered on the Stationers' books, by Edward Whyte, Nov. 20, 1592.

Marston's Insatiate Countess, which, according to Langbaine, was printed in 1603, contains a passage, which, if it should be considered as an imitation of a similar one in King John, will ascertain this historical drama to have been written at least before that year:


“Then how much more in me, whose youthful veins,
“Like a proud river, overflow their bounds.”

So, in King John:


“Why holds thine eye that lamentable rheum,
“Like a proud river peering o'er his bounds?”

Marston has in many other places imitated Shakspeare.

A speech spoken by the Bastard in the second Act of this tragedy6 note seems to have been formed on one in an old play entitled The famous History of Captain Thomas Stukely. Captain Stukely was killed in 1578. The drama of which he is the subject, was not printed till 1605, but it is in the black letter, and, I believe, had been exhibited at least fifteen years before.

Of the only other note of time which I have observed in this tragedy, beside those already mentioned, I am unable to make any use. “When I was in France,” says young Arthur,
“Young gentlemen would be as sad as night,
“Only for wantonness.”

-- 357 --

I have not been able to ascertain when the fashion of being sad and gentlemanlike commenced among our gayer neighbours on the continent. A similar fashion prevailed in England, and is often alluded to by our poet, and his contemporaries. Perhaps he has in this instance attributed to the French a species of affection then only found in England. It is noticed by Lyly in 1592, and Ben Johnson in 1598.

Entered, Feb. 25, 1597. [1597–8.] Written therefore probably in 1597. Printed in 1598.

The Second Part of King Henry IV. was entered in the Stationers' books, August 23, 1600, and was printed in that year. It was written, I believe, in 1598. From the epilogue it appears to have been composed before King Henry V. which itself must have been written in or before 1599.

Meres in his Wit's Treasury, which was published in September, 1598, has given a list of our author's plays, and among them is King Henry IV.; but as he does not describe it as a play in two parts, I doubt whether this second part had been exhibited, though it might have been then written. If it was not in his contemplation, it may be presumed to have appeared in the latter part of the year 1598. His words are these: “As Plautus and Seneca are accounted the best for comedy and tragedy, among the Latines, so Shakspeare, among the English, is the most excellent in both kinds for the stage: for

-- 358 --

comedy, witness his Gentlemen of Verona, his Errors, his Love's Labour's Lost, his Love's Labour's Wonne, his Midsummer-Night's Dream, and his Merchant of Venice; for tragedy8 note, his Richard II. Richard III. Henry IV. King John, Titus Andronicus, and his Romeo and Juliet9 note.”

The following allusion to one of the characters in this play, which is found in Every Man out of his Humour, Act V. Sc. II. first acted in 1599, is an additional authority for supposing The Second Part of King Henry IV. to have been written in 1598:

“Savi.

What's he, gentle Mons. Brisk? Not that gentleman?

“Fast.

No, lady; this is a kinsman to Justice Shallow.”

That this play was not written before the year 1596, is ascertained by the following allusions. In the last Act, Clarence, speaking of his father, says,


“The incessant care and labour of his mind
“Hath wrought the mure that should confine it in,
“So thin, that life looks through, and will break out.”

These lines appear to have been formed on the following in Daniel's Civil Warres, 1595, b. iii. st. 116:


“Wearing the wall so thin, that now the mind
“Might well look thorough, and his frailty find.”

-- 359 --

Daniel's Poem, though not published till 1595, was entered on the Stationers' books, in October, 1594.

The distich, with which Pistol consoles himself, Si fortuna me tormenta, &c. had, I believe, appeared in an old collection of tales, and apophthegms, entitled Wits, Fits, and Fancies, which was entered at Stationers' Hall in 1595, and probably printed in that year. Sir Richard Hawkins, as Dr. Farmer has observed, “in his voyage to the South Sea in 1593, throws out the same jingling distich on the loss of his pinnace.” But no account of that voyage was published before 1598.

In the last Act of this play the young king thus addresses his brothers:


“Brothers, you mix your sadness with some fear.
“This is the English, not the Turkish court;
“Not Amurath an Amurath succeeds,
“But Harry Harry.”

It is highly probable, as is observed in a note on that passage, that Shakspeare had here in contemplation the cruelty practised by the Turkish emperor, Mahomet, who after the death of his father, Amurath the Third, in Feb. 15961 note, invited his unsuspecting brothers to a feast, and caused them all to be strangled.

Mr. Pope thought that this historical drama was

-- 360 --

one of our author's latest compositions; but he was evidently mistaken. King Henry V. was entered on the Stationers' books, Aug. 14, 1600, and printed in the same year. It was written after the Second Part of King Henry IV. being promised in the epilogue of that play; and while the Earl of Essex was in Ireland3 note. Lord Essex went to Ireland April 15, 1599, and returned to London on the 28th of September in the same year. So that this play (unless the passage relative to him was inserted after the piece was finished) must have been composed between April and September, 1599. Supposing that passage a subsequent insertion, the play was probably not written long before; for it is not mentioned by Meres in 1598.

The prologue to Ben Jonson's Every Man in his Humour4 note


seems clearly to allude to this play; and, if it had been written at the same time with the piece itself, might induce us, notwithstanding the silence of Meres, to place King Henry V. a year or two earlier; for Every Man in his Humour is said to have been acted in 1598. But the prologue which now appears before it, was not written till after 1601, when the play was printed without the prologue, which first appeared in the folio edition of Jonson's Works, published in 16165 note. It is certain, that, not

-- 361 --

long after the year 1600, a coolness6 note










arose between Shakspeare and him, which, however he may talk of

-- 362 --

his almost idolatrous affection, produced on his part, from that time to the death of our author, and for many years afterwards, much clumsy sarcasm, and many malevolent reflections7 note



.

-- 363 --

On this play, Mr. Pope has the following note, Act I. Sc. I.:

“This first scene was added since the edition of 1608, which is much short of the present editions,

-- 364 --

wherein the speeches are generally enlarged, and raised; several whole scenes besides, and the choruses also, were since added by Shakspeare.”

Dr. Warburton also positively asserts, that this first scene was written after the accession of King

-- 365 --

James I.; and the subsequent editors agree, that several additions were made by the author to King Henry V. after it was originally composed. But there is, I believe, no good ground for these assertions. It is true, that no perfect edition of this play was published before that in folio, in 1623; but it does not follow from thence, that the scenes which then first appeared in print, and all the choruses, were added by Shakspeare, as Mr. Pope supposes, after 1608. We know, indeed, the contrary to be true; for the Chorus to the fifth Act must have been written in 1599.

The fair inference to be drawn from the imperfect and mutilated copies of this play, published in 1600, 1602, and 1608, is, not that the whole play, as we now have it, did not then exist, but that those copies were surreptitious; and that the editor in 1600, not being able to publish the whole, published what he could.

I have not, indeed, met with any evidence (except in three plays) that the several scenes which are found in the folio of 1623, and are not in the preceding quartos, were added by the second labour of the author.—The last chorus of King Henry V. already mentioned, affords a striking proof that this was not always the case. The two copies of The Second Part of King Henry IV. printed in the same year (1600), furnish another. In one of these, the whole first scene of Act III. is wanting; not because it was then unwritten (for it is found in the other copy published in that year), but because the editor was not possessed of it. That what have been called additions

-- 366 --

by the author, were not really such, may be also collected from another circumstance; that in some of the quartos where these supposed additions are wanting, references and replies are found to the passages omitted8 note.

I do not, however, mean to say, that Shakspeare never made any alterations in his plays. We have reason to believe that Romeo and Juliet, Hamlet, and The Merry Wives of Windsor, were revised and augmented by the author; and a second revisal, or temporary topicks, might have suggested, in a course of years, some additions and alterations in some other of his pieces. But with respect to the entire scenes that are wanting in some of the early editions (particularly those of King Henry V. King Richard II. and The Second Part of King Henry IV.), I suppose the omissions to have arisen from the imperfection of the copies; and instead of saying that “the first scene of King Henry V. was added by the author after the publication of the quarto in 1600,” all that we can pronounce with certainty is, that this scene is not found in the quarto of 1600.

This comedy was not printed till 1623, and the

-- 367 --

caveat or memorandum9 note in the second volume of the books of the Stationers' Company, relative to the three plays of As You Like It, Henry V. and Much Ado About Nothing, has no date except Aug. 4. But immediately above that caveat there is an entry, dated May 27, 1600,—and the entry immediately following it, is dated Jan. 23, 1603. We may therefore presume that this caveat was entered between those two periods; more especially, as the dates scattered over the pages where this entry is found, are, except in one instance, in a regular series from 1596 to 1615. This will appear more clearly by exhibiting the entry exactly as it stands in the book:

James Boswell [1821], The plays and poems of William Shakspeare, with the corrections and illustrations of various commentators: comprehending A Life of the Poet, and an enlarged history of the stage, by the late Edmond Malone. With a new glossarial index (J. Deighton and Sons, Cambridge) [word count] [S10201].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Next section

Volume front matter
[unresolved image link]

-- --

Title page THE PLAYS AND POEMS OF WILLIAM SHAKSPEARE, WITH THE CORRECTIONS AND ILLUSTRATIONS OF VARIOUS COMMENTATORS: COMPREHENDING A Life of the Poet, AND AN ENLARGED HISTORY OF THE STAGE, BY THE LATE EDMOND MALONE. WITH A NEW GLOSSARIAL INDEX. &grT;&grH;&grST; &grF;&grU;&grS;&grE;&grW;&grST; &grG;&grR;&grA;&grM;&grM;&grA;&grT;&grE;&grU;&grST; &grH;&grN;, &grT;&grO;&grN; &grK;&grA;&grL;&grA;&grM;&grO;&grN; &grA;&grP;&grO;&grB;&grR;&grE;&grX;&grW;&grN; &grE;&grI;&grST; &grN;&grO;&grU;&grN;. Vet. Auct. apud Suidam. VOL. II. LONDON: PRINTED FOR F. C. AND J. RIVINGTON; T. EGERTON; J. CUTHELL; SCATCHERD AND LETTERMAN; LONGMAN, HURST, REES, ORME, AND BROWN; CADELL AND DAVIES; LACKINGTON AND CO.; J. BOOKER; BLACK AND CO.; J. BOOTH; J. RICHARDSON; J. M. RICHARDSON; J. MURRAY; J. HARDING; R. H. EVANS; J. MAWMAN; R. SCHOLEY; T. EARLE; J. BOHN; C. BROWN; GRAY AND SON; R. PHENEY; BALDWIN, CRADOCK, AND JOY; NEWMAN AND CO.; OGLES, DUNCAN, AND CO.; T. HAMILTON; W. WOOD; J. SHELDON; E. EDWARDS; WHITMORE AND FENN; W. MASON; G. AND W. B. WHITTAKER; SIMPKIN AND MARSHALL; R. SAUNDERS; J. DEIGHTON AND SONS, CAMBRIDGE: WILSON AND SON, YORK: AND STIRLING AND SLADE, FAIRBAIRN AND ANDERSON, AND D. BROWN, EDINBURGH. 1821.

-- --

Contents
VOL. II. PROLEGOMENA.

-- 1 --

THE LIFE OF WILLIAM SHAKSPEARE. SECTION I.

Of all the accounts of literary men which have been given to the world, the history of the life of Shakspeare1 note



would be the most curious and instructive,

-- 2 --

if we were acquainted with the minute circumstances of his fortunes, the course and extent of

-- 3 --

his studies, and the means and gradations whereby he acquired that consummate knowledge of mankind, which, for two centuries, has rendered him the delight and boast of his countrymen: but many of the materials

-- 4 --

for such a biographical detail being now unattainable, we must content ourselves with such particulars as accident has preserved, or the most sedulous industry has been able to collect.

From Sir William Dugdale, who was born in 1605, and bred at the school of Coventry, but twenty miles from Stratford upon Avon, and whose Antiquities of Warwickshire appeared in 1656, only thirty years after the death of our poet, we might reasonably have expected some curious memorials of his illustrious countryman: but he has not given us a single particular of his private life; contenting himself with a very slight mention of him in his account of the church and tombs of Stratford upon Avon.

The next biographical printed notice that I have found, is in Fuller's Worthies, folio, 1662, in Warwickshire, p. 116; where there is a short quibbling account of our poet, furnishing very little information concerning him. In Theatrum Poetarum, which was not published till 1675 (though in the Bodleian, and other catalogues, that book is mentioned as having appeared in MDCLX, in consequence of the last two figures (XV) having, in some copies, dropped out of their place, at the press), Edward Phillips gives this character of our author:

“William Shakspeare, the glory of the English stage, whose nativity at Stratford upon Avon is the highest honour that town can boast of, from an actor of tragedies and comedies, he became a maker; and such a maker, that though some others may perhaps pretend to a more exact decorum and economy, especially in tragedy, never any expressed a more lofty and tragick height; never any represented nature

-- 5 --

more purely to the life: and where the polishments of art are most wanting, as probably his learning was not extraordinary, he pleaseth with a certain wild and native elegance; and in all his writings hath an unvulgar style, as well in his Venus and Adonis, his Rape of Lucrece, and other various poems, as in his dramaticks.”

I had long since observed, in the margin of my copy of this book, that the hand of Milton, who was the author's uncle, might be traced in the preface, and in the passage above quoted. The book was licensed for publication two months before the death of that poet. My late friend, Mr. Warton, has made the same observation.

Winstanley, in his Lives of the Poets, 8vo. 1687, merely transcribed Dugdale and Fuller; nor did Langbaine, in 1691, Blount, in 1694, or Gildon, in 1699, add any thing to the former meagre accounts of our poet.

That Antony Wood, who was himself a native of Oxford (but thirty-six miles from Stratford), and was born but fourteen years after the death of our author, should not have collected any anecdotes of Shakspeare, has always appeared to me extraordinary. Though Shakspeare had no direct title to a place in the Athenæ Oxonienses, that diligent antiquary could have easily found a niche for his Life, as he has done for many others, not bred at Oxford. The Life of Davenant afforded him a very fair opportunity for such an insertion.

About the year 1680, that very curious and indefatigable searcher after anecdotes relative to the

-- 6 --

eminent writers of England, Mr. John Aubrey, collected some concerning Shakspeare, which I shall have occasion to mention more particularly hereafter.

But the person from whom we should probably have derived the most satisfactory intelligence concerning our poet's theatrical history, was his contemporary, and fellow comedian, Thomas Heywood, had he executed a work which he appears to have long had in contemplation. In the margin of Braithwaite's Survey of Histories, 4to. 1614, I find the following note: “Homer, an excellent and heroicke poet, shadowed only, because my judicious friend, Maister Thomas Heywood, hath taken in hand, by his great industry, to make a general, though summary, description of all the poets.” Heywood himself, twenty years afterwards, mentions the same scheme, in a note to his Hierarchy of the Blessed Angels, folio, 1635, p. 245, in which he says, that he intends “to commit to the publick view, The Lives of the Poets, foreign and modern, from the first before Homer, to the novissimi and last, of what nation or language soever;” but, unfortunately, the work was never published. Browne, the pastoral poet, who was also Shakspeare's contemporary, had a similar intention of writing the Lives of the English Poets; which, however, he never executed.

Though, between 1640 and 1670, the Lives of Hooker, Donne, Wotton, and Herbert, were given to the publick by Isaac Walton, and in 1679 some account of Spencer was prefixed to a folio edition of his works, neither the booksellers, who republished our author's plays in 1664 and 1665, employed any

-- 7 --

person to write the Life of Shakspeare; nor did Dryden, though a warm admirer of his productions, or any other poet, collect any materials for such a work, till Mr. Rowe, about the year 1707, undertook an edition of his plays. Unfortunately, that was not an age of curiosity or inquiry: for Dryden might have obtained some intelligence from the old actors, who died about the time of the Restoration, when he was himself near thirty years old; and still more authentick accounts from our poet's grand-daughter, Lady Barnard, who did not die till 1670. His sister, Joan Hart, was living in 1646; his eldest daughter, Susanna Hall, in 1649; and his second daughter, Judith Queeny, in 1662.

Of those who were not thus nearly connected with our poet, a large list of persons presents itself, from whom, without doubt, much intelligence concerning him might have been obtained, between the time of the publication of the second folio edition of his works, in 1632, and of Mr. Rowe's Life, in 1709.

Francis Meres, who will be more particularly mentioned hereafter, and who appears to have been well acquainted with the stage, when our author first appeared as a dramatick writer, lived till 1646.

Richard Braithwaite, a very voluminous poet, was born in 1588, and commenced a writer some years before the death of Shakspeare. Having once, as it should seem, had thoughts of compiling a history of the English poets, he probably was particularly anxious to learn all such circumstances as might be most conducive to such an undertaking. He

-- 8 --

died in 1673, at the age of eighty-five. To him may be added, 1. Dr. Jasper Mayne; 2. Penelope Lady Spencer; 3. John, the second Lord Stanhope; 4. Sir Aston Cockaine; 5. William Cavendish, Duke of Newcastle; and, 6. Frances Countess of Dorset; who all died between the time of the Restoration and the year 1695; and Sir Robert Atkins, Sir Richard Verney, and Sir William Bishop, whose lives were extended to the beginning of the eighteenth century.

Jasper Mayne, who had written two papers of verses on our author, in 1623, lived till 1671.

Penelope Lady Spencer, who died in 1667, sixty-nine years old, probably had heard, in her youth, some particulars concerning Shakspeare, from her father, his great patron.

Not only the age of John, the second Lord Stanhope, but the papers which he must have derived from his father, the first Lord, must have furnished him with many curious particulars respecting the plays of Shakspeare and his contemporaries. Sir John Stanhope, the first Lord Stanhope, was appointed, in 1595, Treasurer of the Chambers, through whose hand passed all money disbursed for plays exhibited at Court; and continued possessed of this office till March, 1620–21, when he died. His son, the second Lord, was born in 1595; was made a Knight of the Bath in 1610; and lived to the age of eighty-three, dying in 1677.

How conversant Sir Aston Cockaine was with the history of our poets, particularly the dramatick poets,

-- 9 --

his own works abundantly prove. He was born in 1606, and died in 1684, in the seventy-eighth year of his age.

William Cavendish, Duke of Newcastle, himself a dramatick poet, and a patron of Ben Jonson, in the latter days of that writer, could hardly have failed to have heard much of Shakspeare, in his youth. He was born in 1592, made a Knight of the Bath in 1610, and died on Christmas-day, 1676, at the age of eighty-four. At the time of Shakspeare's death, he was twenty-four years old,

Frances, the wife of Richard, the fifth Earl of Dorset, and mother of Charles Earl of Dorset, the patron of Dryden, was, according to tradition, extremely intimate with Sir John Suckling, a professed admirer of our poet. This lady, who was born in 1619 or 1620, and married in 1637, lived till 1693.

Some account of Shakspeare's domestick habits and private life, it may be presumed, might have been obtained from Sir William Bishop, of Bridgetown, adjoining Stratford upon Avon, who was born in 1626, and died there in 1700. His father, Sir Richard Bishop, who might have been personally acquainted with the poet, was born in 1585, and died at Bridgetown, in 1673, at the age of eighty-eight.

Sir Robert Atkins, Knight of the Bath, and Chief Baron of the Exchequer, died in 1709, at the great age of eighty-eight. Being fond of antiquarian researches, he, doubtless, was not inattentive to the history of our early poets; and being himself born in

-- 10 --

1621, five years only after Shakspeare's death, had an opportunity of learning many particulars concerning him, from his father, who was born in 1588, and died in 1669, at the age of eighty-two.

To these numerous sources of information may be added one more, whence even Mr. Rowe himself might probably have obtained much information, in 1708, when he was collecting materials for his Life of Shakspeare; I mean Sir Richard Verney, of Compton Murdock, about eight miles from Stratford, the first Lord Willoughby de Broke. He was born in January, 1621–2, and survived the publication of Mr. Rowe's edition of Shakspeare, dying at the great age of ninety, July 18, 1711. He is described by Wright, in his History of Rutlandshire, as “a true lover of antiquities, and a worthy Mæcenas;” and without doubt had, in his early days, made some inquiries concerning his illustrious countryman, from his father, who was born in 1588, and died in 1642, when Sir Richard was twenty years old. His grandfather, Sir Richard Verney, who was born in 1563, and died in 1630, often sat in commission, as a Justice of Peace, at Stratford, before Shakspeare removed to London. He married a daughter of Sir Fulke Greville, the elder, who was many years Recorder of Stratford; and his mother was Jane, one of the sisters of Sir Thomas Lucy, Shakspeare's supposed prosecutor.

That almost a century should have elapsed, from the time of his death, without a single attempt having been made to discover any circumstance which

-- 11 --

could throw a light on the history of his private life, or literary career; that, when the attempt was made, it should have been so imperfectly executed by the very ingenious and elegant dramatist who undertook the task; and that for a period of eighty years2 note afterwards, during which this “god of our idolatry” ranked as high among us as any poet ever did in any country, all the editors of his works, and each successive English biographer, should have been contented with Mr. Rowe's meagre and imperfect narrative; are circumstances which cannot be contemplated without astonishment.

The information which I have been able to collect on this subject, even at this late day, however inadequate to my wishes, having far exceeded my most sanguine expectation, the perusal of the following pages, while it will ascertain the numerous errors and inaccuracies which have been so long and so patiently endured, and transmitted from book to book, will, I trust, at the same time, show, in some small degree, what may be done in biographical researches, even at a remote period, by a diligent and ardent spirit of inquiry: it must, however, necessarily be accompanied with a deep, though unavailing regret, that the same ardour did not animate those who lived nearer our author's time, whose inquiries could not fail to have been rewarded with a superior degree of success. The negligence and inattention of our English writers, after the Restoration, to the history of the celebrated men who preceded them, can never be mentioned

-- 12 --

without surprise and indignation. If Suetonius and Plutarch had been equally incurious, some of the most valuable remains of the ancient world would have been lost to posterity.

William Shakspeare was the son of John Shakspeare, by Mary, the youngest daughter of Robert Arden3 note

, of Wilmecote4 note

, in the county of Warwick, Esquire, and Agnes Webb, his wife5 note

.

-- 13 --

The name of Shakspeare, or Shake-speare, for so, without doubt, it was originally written, were we to

-- 14 --

regard etymology, might lead us to suppose that the founder of this family, in the tenth or eleventh century, before surnames became common, had, like Longue-espee, or Longsword, Earl of Salisbury6 note, distinguished himself by military achievements, and thence obtained this designation; but I know not that the history of other families of kindred denomination, of the family of Spearepoint, in Stratford, or of Nicholas Breakspeare, better known by the title of Pope Adrian the Fourth, whose names denote a similar origin, would warrant such an hypothesis. It is, however, a very probable conjecture, and countenanced by a learned antiquary, who was contemporary

-- 15 --

with our author7 note

. His townsmen, indeed, appear to have paid no attention to the etymology of his name; but very soon after he became known to the literary world, its heroick and martial sound was recognized and alluded to in some encomiastick verses, of which even our poet had reason to be proud.

Whatever may have been the origin of the name, the family of Shakspeare is of great antiquity in the county of Warwick, and was established long before our poet's time, in the woodland part of it, principally at Rowington8 note

and Lapworth9 note

; from which

-- 16 --

places several of them branched out, and settled at Wroxall1 note

, Knowle2 note, Claverdon3 note, Warwick4 note

, Balsal, Stratford, Hampton5 note, and Snitterfield.

-- 17 --

Our poet's family, says Mr. Rowe, “as appears by the register and publick writings of Stratford, were of

-- 18 --

good figure and fashion there, and are mentioned as gentlemen.” But this statement is extremely inaccurate

-- 19 --

and erroneous. From such a representation, it might naturally be supposed, that a long series of ancestors, all denominated gentlemen, might be found in the archives of Stratford; but neither the parish-register, nor any other ancient document that I have met with there (and I have examined several hundred), furnishes the slightest notice of even his paternal grandfather; nor is any one of the family styled, in the register, gentleman, except the poet himself, though his immediate ancestor, in consequence of the office which he held, ranked, during the last thirty

-- 20 --

years of his life, with the most respectable persons in that town, and was denominated by an honourable addition, being styled, in the parochial register, Mayster Shakspeare.

There is good ground for believing that John Shakspeare, the father of our great dramatick poet, was not originally of Stratford upon Avon. A very curious and well-preserved register is yet extant, which formerly belonged to the gild of the Holy Cross at Stratford, containing an account of all the masters, aldermen, procurators, brothers, and sisters of that gild, from the time of King Henry the Fourth to its dissolution, in the time of Edward the Sixth. In this ancient record, which I have carefully examined, during the entire reigns of Henry the Seventh and Henry the Eighth, the name of Shakspeare does not once occur; though the names of most of the other families, which were of any consideration at Stratford in the time of Queen Elizabeth, are found there; such as Clopton, Quiney, Combe, Underhill, Lewes, Sadler, Smith, Trussel, Jefferies, Reynolds, Gilbert, Parsons, Rogers, Bole, Hunt, Hill, Whatley, Gibbes, Phillips, Roberts, &c. In another very ancient manuscript, commencing with the reign of Henry the Eighth, in which the names of the wardens of the bridge of Stratford are preserved, antecedent to that town's being incorporated by King Edward the Sixth, the name of Shakspeare no where appears; nor among the tenants of the lands belonging to the gild, whose names are enumerated in a rent-roll, made in October, 1530, and also in the charter granted to this town in 1553,

-- 21 --

amounting, I think, to seventy-one, does the name of any of our poet's ancestors, at either period, occur: all which circumstances afford a strong confirmation of what I have suggested. In further support of this conjecture, it may also be observed, that in Dethick and Camden's grant of arms, in 1599, John Shakspeare is styled “now of Stratford upon Avon;” from which it may plausibly be inferred that his son, from whom they received their instructions, knew that he had not been originally of that town: but as the word now does not occur in the preceding grant of 1596, and may have been formal rather than significant, this argument, it must be owned, is not of much force, though, connected with others, it may have some weight.

The heralds, in their grant or confirmation of arms to John Shakspeare, in 1599, by omitting the Christian name of our poet's mother, and writing, by mistake, Wellingcote, instead of Wilmecote, as the place of her father's residence, involved the history of this family in great difficulty and confusion. In their former grant, indeed, in 1596, which I shall soon have occasion to mention, they were more accurate, and had rightly described the lady to whom mankind is so much indebted, as well as the place of her birth: a circumstance which has hitherto escaped the microscopick eye of the antiquary. Could any doubt still remain on this subject, it would be removed by the will of Robert Arden, our poet's maternal grandfather, which I discovered in the Consistory Office at Worcester, as well as by other ancient documents, which I shall hereafter have occasion to quote. From this

-- 22 --

will, compared with that of his widow, preserved in the same office, we learn, that the mother of our poet was the youngest of, at least, four daughters, and was a favourite of her father, being appointed one of his executors, in conjunction with her eldest sister, and in preference to his wife. The personal fortune of Mr. Arden, as appears from an inventory annexed to his will, amounted only to seventy-seven pounds, eleven shillings, and ten-pence. He had likewise, we find, some property in the neighbouring manor of Snitterfield; and this circumstance, perhaps, was the occasion of John Shakspeare's introduction to his daughter; for there are some grounds for supposing that he had some relations settled at Snitterfield,a town about three miles from Stratford. From a declaration filed in the Bailiff's Court, at Stratford, where an action of debt was brought, by Nicholas Lane, against John Shakspeare (our poet's father, I believe), in Hilary Term, 29 Eliz. [1587], it should seem that he had a brother of the name of Henry; and another paper, which I have also found among the archives of Stratford, informs us that Henry Shakspeare was of Snitterfield8 note

.

-- 23 --

Mr. Arden had, without doubt, frequent occasion to visit Stratford9 note, it being a considerable market-town, and much better furnished with both the necessaries and luxuries of life than Wilmecote. The business of the law also, sometimes, led him there. In an ancient manuscript, containing an account of the proceedings of the Bailiff's Court, at Stratford, in the reigns of Philip and Mary, and Queen Elizabeth, I find a memorial of a suit instituted by him for the small sum of four shillings1 note

. John Shakspeare,

-- 24 --

being, perhaps, originally of Snitterfield, which is but two miles from Wilmecote, and three from Stratford, found an easy introduction to his daughter; who, after the death of her father, must necessarily, as one of his executors, have had frequent occasion to visit Stratford, for the purpose of settling his affairs, and collecting such sums as were due to him at the time of his death.

Robert Arden, our poet's maternal grandfather, died in December, 1556; and his youngest daughter's marriage certainly took place in the following year. Her portion, I find, from her father's will, was a tract of land called Asbies, and the sum of six pounds, thirteen shillings, and four-pence. Of this land, I, for some time in vain, endeavoured to ascertain the extent and value; no trace of the denomination above-mentioned being, at present, to be found at Wilmecote. But a bill in Chancery, which I discovered in the Record Office, in the Tower, filed by our poet's father, in November, 1597, against John Lambert, son and heir of Edmond Lambert, of Barton on the Heath, in the county of Warwick, to whom, in the year 1578, he had mortgaged the estate which he acquired by his wife, has furnished me with the precise amount of this property, the value of which turns out to have been, within a few pounds, what I had conjectured. It was an estate in fee; and according to the acknowledgment of the son of the mortgagee in his answer, consisted of a messuage, one

-- 25 --

yard land2 note and four acres, in Wilmecote; but, from a fine levied by John and Mary Shakspeare, in Easter Term, 15793 note, it appears, more particularly, that this estate consisted of fifty acres of arable land, two acres of meadow, four acres of pasture, and common of pasture for all manner of cattle; the house at Wilmecote being probably let for forty shillings a-year (the usual rent of such a house at that time), this estate, though mortgaged only for the sum of forty pounds, may be estimated as fairly worth one hundred and four pounds, supposing the land to have been let at three shillings the acre, and the common rate of purchase to have been at that time ten years; each of which suppositions I have reason to believe well founded. The fortune, therefore, on the whole, of Mary Arden, was, one hundred and ten pounds, thirteen shillings, and four-pence. Let not this moderate portion be compared with the more ample fortunes of the present age. At that time such a sum was considered a very good provision for a daughter, in a sphere of life much superior to that of our poet's mother. Mr. William Clopton, a man of the greatest estate in the neighbourhood of Stratford, whose manors comprehended several thousand acres, by his

-- 26 --

will, made in January, 1559–60, only three years after the period of which I am now treating, gave to his eldest daughter but one hundred pounds, and to his three younger daughters one hundred marks each, that is, sixty-six pounds, thirteen shillings, and four-pence4 note. I shall subjoin, in the Appendix, the will of our poet's grandfather5 note

, which has furnished me

-- 27 --

with several of these facts, and the inventory that accompanied it, as a curious exhibition of the furniture

-- 28 --

and other effects of a gentleman of moderate fortune in that age6 note.

SECTION II.

From the loose language employed by Sir William Dethick and Camden, in their grants of arms to John Shakspeare, it might be supposed, and not without some reason, that one of his ancestors had been in the service of King Henry the Seventh, and had obtained from that frugal monarch some profitable grant.

-- 29 --

In the confirmation of arms in 1596, this ancestor is only said to have been advanced and rewarded; but in the subsequent confirmation, the nature of the benefit is specifically mentioned, and we are told, that he was rewarded “with lands and tenements given to him in those parts of Warwickshire where he and his successors had continued, by some descents, in good reputation and credit.” If such a grant had been made by King Henry the Seventh to any of John Shakspeare's lineal ancestors (for which of them was in the contemplation of the heralds, whether his grandfather, or a more remote progenitor, it is not easy to ascertain7 note

), the first question that may be asked is, how came John Shakspeare, or at least some one of his name, not to be in possession of those lands when these armorial ensigns were a second time assigned to him? Supposing the lands and tenements thus granted, to have been forfeited, or otherwise alienated, by the family, yet still the original record of the donation would not have been annihilated, but would indubitably have appeared on the patent rolls; and

-- 30 --

no trace of it being there to be found, after a very careful examination, in the Chapel of the Rolls, during the whole reign of Henry the Seventh, it is absolutely certain, that no such favour was ever conferred by that King on any person of the name of Shakspeare. The heralds, however, were not entirely unfounded in what they have asserted. It has already been mentioned, that our poet's mother was the daughter of Mr. Robert Arden, of Wilmecote, near Stratford; and I have no doubt, that one of his ancestors was the person denoted by the vague words in question, though the lands granted to him did not lie, as they supposed, in the county of Warwick. In the age of Queen Elizabeth, and indeed down to the last century, it was customary (a custom not yet wholly disused) to denominate by the same appellation, relations equally near, whether the relationship arose from consanguinity or affinity. Thus, John Shakspeare, if he had occasion to speak of his wife's grandfather, or great grandfather, would certainly have called him his grandfather, or great grandfather; his wife's uncle, or even grand-uncle, he would have called his uncle; and a still more remote relation, the wife of such grand-uncle, he would have called aunt. Edward Alleyn, the player, constantly styles Philip Henslowe his father, though he was not even his step-father8 note, being only second husband to the mother of Alleyn's wife. In like manner, Thomas Nashe, who married Elizabeth Hall, our poet's grand-daughter, calls Mrs. Hall, in his last will, his mother; and if he had had occasion to speak of our poet, he

-- 31 --

unquestionably would have called him his grandfather9 note

. Viewing the assertion made by the heralds

-- 32 --

in this light, all the difficulty vanishes; for the father of that Robert Arden, whose daughter John Shakspeare married, or, in other words, the grandfather of Mary Shakspeare, who, according to the usage above-mentioned, was popularly called the grandfather of John Shakspeare also, had been very highly distinguished and rewarded by King Henry the Seventh, as the heralds rightly state the matter, in general terms, in their first draft in 15961 note. Sir John Arden,

-- 33 --

the elder brother of our Robert's grandfather, was Squire for the body to that king2 note; the duty of which

-- 34 --

office, requiring a personal attendance on his sovereign both by day and night, accompanied with a constant familiar intercourse3 note

, he necessarily had frequent opportunities

-- 35 --

of ingratiating himself with his master, and a ready access to the royal favour. He died

-- 36 --

June 4, 1526, in the eighteenth year of the reign of King Henry the Eighth. Of his five brothers, we are only concerned with Robert, who was living in 1526, being a witness to John's will. I find by an inquisition taken after the death of Sir John Arden, that his eldest son, Thomas, was then forty years old, and upwards4 note; and consequently he must have been born in or before the year 1484. His father indeed was married eleven years before, but probably when he was not above eighteen, his wife's father having, for the sake of his fortune, inveigled him into a marriage in his minority, a practice at that time extremely common. If we suppose Sir John Arden's brother, Robert (who must have been near three years younger than he, two other children having intervened between them), to have married in 1484, he might have been, and probably was, the father of that Robert Arden, of whom neither Dugdale, nor any of our other antiquaries, seem to have had any knowledge; who was groom or page of the bedchamber to King Henry the Seventh;

-- 37 --

and appears to have been a favourite of his sovereign, having been highly distinguished and rewarded by him. In the seventeenth year of his reign (Feb. 22, 1502), perhaps by the interest of Sir John his uncle, who, it may be supposed, placed him about the King5 note

, he was constituted keeper of the royal park called Aldercar6 note; and in the following September, bailiff of the lordship of Codnore, and keeper of the park there. About five years afterwards, in September, 1507, two years before the King's death, at which time, having probably attained his twenty-second year, he is no longer styled unus garcionum cameræ, he obtained a lease from the crown of the manor of Yoxsall, in the county of Stafford, for twenty-one years7 note; which,

-- 38 --

were we obliged to rely on conjecture only, might be presumed to have been a very valuable grant, as the annual rent stipulated to be paid to the King was forty-two pounds, a considerable sum at that time; which yet had certainly a very small relation to the real yearly value of the manor. Concerning its extent and value, however, I am not under the necessity of having recourse to conjecture; for by an inquisition taken many years afterwards, in the thirty-third year of Queen Elizabeth (1591), it appears that this manor contained above four thousand six hundred acres8 note.

As Thomas Arden9 note, cousin-german to Robert, the

-- 39 --

groom of the bedchamber, and nearly of the same age, married in the year 1508, we may reasonably suppose that Robert also became a father about that time, perhaps in 1510, when he appears to have been twenty-five years old; and if his son Robert, the father of our poet's mother, who settled at Wilmecote, near Stratford, married Agnes Webbe in 1535, at the age of twenty-four, then his fourth daughter, Mary, was probably born in 1539, and was about eighteen years old in 1557, when she became the wife of John Shakspeare. In tracing these descents, I have been the more minute, because they are wholly omitted by Dugdale in his pedigree of the Arden family, in which he has mentioned the first Robert, brother to Sir John, without noticing any of his posterity: an omission for which he is not answerable; for to have enumerated all the minor branches of each family, and their pedigree, would have been needless labour. For the existence of all the persons above-mentioned, as our poet's maternal ancestors, I have unquestionable authority; for the progress of their respective descents, conjecture only; but conjecture strongly confirmed by the corresponding marriages and deaths of the collateral branches of this family, as may appear by inspecting the genealogical table inserted in the Appendix. From that table it may be seen, that our poet's maternal grandfather, whose will has been already noticed, was counsin-german to William Arden, heir apparent to Thomas, the owner of the great estate of

-- 40 --

Park Hall and Curdworth; which William died in June, 1544; and that our poet's mother, Mary Shakspeare, was third cousin to Edward Arden, who became possessed of that estate in 1563, was Sheriff of the county of Warwick in 1568, and by the artifices of Robert Earl of Leicester was attainted and executed in 15841 note. Leland, who composed his Itinerary between the years 1536 and 1542, mentions that Arden of the court was a younger brother to Arden the heir2 note. The principal representative of the Arden family, in Leland's time, was Thomas Arden, already noticed, who succeeded to his father's estate in 1526, and died in 1561. His only brother, John, was not, as far as I have been able to learn, preferred at court. The person about the court was probably either Robert, the quondam groom of the chamber, who, when Leland wrote, was above fifty years of age, and having once set his foot on the ladder of promotion, in the time of Henry the Seventh, might have continued to ascend it in the reign of his successor; or his son Robert, our poet's maternal grandfather, who was then, I believe, about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. In the multitude of facts and places noticed by Leland, he might easily have mistaken the younger branch, for the younger brother of this family. Supposing, however, the historian to have been perfectly correct, and that John Arden, the brother of Thomas, was the person in his contemplation, that

-- 41 --

circumstance would not at all militate against the present hypothesis.

As the concession of arms obtained from the College of Heralds, by John Shakspeare, in 1569 or 1570, entitled his son to the honourable distinction of armorial ensigns, a privilege which, however little estimated at present, was in that age considered as very valuable and important, it may appear strange, that our poet (for the application, without doubt, came from him, though his father's name was used) should at a subsequent period, near thirty years afterwards, again apply to them on the same subject. The solution, I think, is, that, finding himself now rising into consequence (which we shall hereafter see was the case), and having acquired some wealth, he wished to derive honour to himself and his posterity, in consequence of his descent from the ancient and opulent house of Arden. Hence that descent is carefully noticed in the draft of 1596; and, to enable him and his posterity to impale the arms of Arden with his own, seems to have been the principal object of that confirmation3 note, or exemplification of arms, which was granted by Camden and Sir William Dethick, in 1599: circumstances which appear to me to add great strength to the interpretation of the ambiguous words in these grants, which has been already given.

-- 42 --

SECTION III.

The town of Stratford upon Avon having, as Dugdale observes, had the good fortune to give birth and sepulture to our great dramatick poet, and his father having been a member of the corporation, and attained to the highest honours which it can confer, it may not be improper, before we proceed further, to take a transient view of its history and constitution.

Stratford, or Stretford as it was anciently called, deriving its name from the ford, or passage there, over the Avon, on the great street or road, leading from Henley in Arden to London, can boast a very high antiquity; being mentioned in a charter of Egwin Bishop of Worcester, to whom it belonged, above three hundred years before the Norman invasion3 note. It continued to be possessed by the Bishops of Worcester, who had formerly a palace there4 note, and under whom a court leet was held there twice a-year5 note

, till it was passed away by Nicholas Heath,

-- 43 --

Bishop of that diocese, in the third year of King Edward the Sixth [1549], to John Dudley, Earl of Warwick (afterwards Duke of Northumberland6 note), who in the same year parted with it to the King, for certain lands in Oxfordshire7 note, and by another exchange recovered it again, in the seventh year of the same King's reign8 note. On the attainder of the Duke of Northumberland (1 Mary, 1554), this town, by the name of the manor of Old Stratford, was granted by the Queen, to Joan his duchess9 note; but in the third and fourth year of Philip and Mary, as Dugdale has observed, a new grant of it was made (Nov. 10, 1556) to the hospital of the Savoy in the suburbs of London1 note.

The learned, and generally most accurate writer above-mentioned, has not traced the property of this manor further: but if he had looked a little lower on the same roll, he would have found that this grant to the hospital of the Savoy (which had been founded by King Henry the Seventh; afterwards, with other eleemosynary institutions, dissolved by his son; and again re-established by letters patent, dated 3 Nov. 3 and 4 Ph. and Mary), he would have found, I say, that this grant, made seven days after the re-establishment of that hospital, was vacated in the following year, the Master and Chaplains of the Savoy on the

-- 44 --

12th of May, 1557 (4 and 5 Philip and Mary), having come into Chancery and surrendered the said letters patent; and accordingly the grant was cancelled on the roll. In the year 1562 (April 6), this manor, with all its rights, members, and appurtenances, was granted by Queen Elizabeth to Ambrose Dudley, Earl of Warwick (eldest son of the late John, Duke of Northumberland), and the heirs male of his body, and for want of such issue, to his brother Robert Dudley (afterwards Earl of Leicester), and the heirs male of his body. By these letters patent, also, the site and capital mansion of the late college of Stratford (of which institution some account will be given hereafter) was granted to the Earl of Warwick, together with all houses, edifices, barns, stables, dove-houses, orchards, &c. within the circuit and precincts of the same site, or thereto appertaining (then, or late in the occupation of John Combes), late parcel of the possessions of the late aforesaid Duke of Northumberland2 note. The Earl of Warwick, who was one of the most amiable and respected characters of that age, and a perfect contrast to his brother, the Earl of Leicester, dying in Feb. 1589–90, without issue, and his brother, who deceased about eighteen months before, having also died without lawful issue, a new grant of this manor in fee was made 33 Eliz. (Jan. 27, 1590–91), to Henry Best and John Wells3 note, who afterwards sold it to Lodowick, the father of Sir Edward Grevil, of Milcot, knight, from whom it was purchased, some time, as I imagine, between the years

-- 45 --

1620 and 1630, by Lionel Cranfield, Earl of Middle-sex, ancestor of the present Duke of Dorset, in whose possession it remains at this day.

Of the college above-mentioned it is only necessary to say here, that John de Stratford, a native of this town, and Bishop of Winchester, in the fifth year of King Edward III. founded a chantry, consisting of five priests, one of whom was warden, in a certain aisle or chapel of the church of Stratford, on the south side, dedicated to St. Thomas the Martyr; and, for their support and maintenance, endowed it with lands and tenements, which, with the accession of subsequent benefactions, were valued in a survey made in 37 Henry VIII. at 127l. 18s. 9d. per annum4 note

. In addition to the original foundation in the seventh year of Henry VIII. [1514,] Ralph Collingwode instituted four children choristers, to be daily assistant in the celebration of Divine service. This chantry, says Dugdale, soon after its foundation, was known by the name of the college of Stratford5 note. For the more

-- 46 --

commodious habitation of the priests, a large house of square stone6 note

was built by Ralph de Stratford, Bishop of London, in the 26th year of Edward III. which, on the suppression of religious houses (37 Henry VIII.), being vested in the crown, was granted by Edward the Sixth to John Dudley, Earl of Warwick, and afterwards, as we have seen, by Elizabeth, to his son. How the crown was enabled, while that nobleman was yet living, to make a lease of this college, with all its appurtenances, for twenty-one years, to Richard Coningsby, his executors and assigns, 13th Dec. 17 Eliz. [1574], which was surrendered in the following year, and a new grant made to him for the same

-- 47 --

term7 note, reserving a rent of 64l. 8s. 4d. I have not been able to discover.

So early as the time of King Richard the First, the burgesses of Stratford are mentioned8 note; and the town, I believe, was for a long time governed by wardens, or bailiffs, chosen from among them9 note. It is certain, that during the reign of King Henry the Eighth, wardens were annually chosen, to keep the great bridge of Stratford in repair1 note; and in the time of Edward the Fourth, they had a steward or town-clerk2 note. The town, however, was not incorporated till the seventh year of the reign of Edward the Sixth; who signed the charter of incorporation on the 28th of June, 1553, eight days only before his death3 note. By this charter the principal inhabitants were incorporated by the name of the bailiff and burgesses of Stratford upon Avon, and the corporation was appointed to consist of fourteen aldermen, one of whom was to be elected annually to the office of bailiff, and of fourteen burgesses. The first bailiff named in the charter was Thomas Gilbert4 note

, whose trade is not

-- 48 --

mentioned in that instrument, but who, I find from other documents, was a dyer. For their better maintenance and support, all the lands and possessions of the gild of the Holy Cross (an amicable and charitable fraternity, which had subsisted at least from the time of Edward the Third [1327], and had been dissolved in the first year of the reign of Edward the Sixth, excepting only a single house called the Mansion House of the Guild), were granted to the aldermen and burgesses, expressly, however, on condition that they should continue and maintain the almshouse, for twenty-four decayed inhabitants of the town, and the grammar school for the education of youth, as they had been maintained by the late guild; and that they should pay the master of the school a stipend of twenty pounds a-year. All the tithes of hay and corn in Old Stratford, Welcome, and Bishopton, which had belonged to the lately dissolved college of Stratford, being likewise granted by this charter, the aldermen and burgesses were very properly required to pay the vicar an annual salary, which at that time was no more than twenty pounds, and forty shillings to enable him to pay his tenths and first

-- 49 --

fruits. In addition to the grant of a common seal, a weekly market, and two annual fairs, the bailiff was invested with the powers of escheator, coroner, almoner, and clerk of the market, and authorized to hold a court of record, every fortnight, for the trial of all causes within the jurisdiction of the borough, in which the debt and damages did not amount to thirty pounds5 note. The whole revenues of the guild of the Holy Cross, which were granted by this charter, produced at that time only forty-six pounds, three shillings, and two-pence halfpenny6 note

. In addition to which his Majesty gave the borough, by the same charter, the tithes of all the lands which had belonged to the late dissolved college, which were let for 34l. per annum.

SECTION IV.

John Shakspeare, wherever he may have been born, settled in Stratford not very long after the year 1550;

-- 50 --

for in the middle of the year 1555 a suit was instituted against him, in the bailiff's court, which, for another purpose, I shall hereafter have more particular occasion to mention. He was, as I conjecture, born in or before the year 15307 note

. From Mr. Arden's will, made in Dec. 1556, there is ground to believe that his daughter Mary was then single. She must have married our poet's father in the following year; for in Sept. 1558, she brought him a daughter, named Joan, who died in her infancy.

In consequence of misinformation obtained at Stratford, as it should seem, by Mr. Betterton, in the early part of the last century, and communicated by him to Mr. Rowe, originating probably in too hasty an inspection of the register of that parish, we have been told,—and the tale, together with the few other facts recorded by the same writer, has been transmitted from book to book,—that our poet's father “had so large a

-- 51 --

family, ten children in all (according to Mr. Rowe's theory, he should have said eleven), that, though he was his eldest son, he could give him no better education than his own employment8 note. The truth, however, is, that our poet's mother never appears to have borne to her husband more than eight children, five of whom only, namely, four sons and one daughter, attained to years of maturity; William, Gilbert, Richard, Edmond, and Joan (on each of whom I shall have occasion to speak hereafter); Margaret, Anne, and an elder Joan, having died in their infancy9 note. Instead, therefore, of being charged with the maintenance of so numerous a family as ten children, the father of our poet had only half that number for any considerable period to support.

The principal cause of the confusion and error in which this subject has been involved, was the supposal that Ursula, Humphrey, and Philip Shakspeare, who were baptized at Stratford, between March, 1588–9, and Sept. 1591 (at the former of which periods, John and Mary Shakspeare had been more than thirty

-- 52 --

years married), were the children of our poet's father; whereas they were, in fact, the children of another person of the same Christian and surname, who then lived in that town, and was of the humble occupation of a shoemaker1 note

. In consequence of this erroneous notion, our poet's father has been supposed to have

-- 53 --

married three wives, though he never had more than one; and the Christian name of his wife, as well as the time of her death, have been hitherto unascertained.

If the parish register of Stratford had been carefully attended to, it might have been observed, that the father of our poet, antecedent to his holding the respectable office of bailiff, is always denominated by his Christian name, without any honourable distinction or addition; and his children, whether their baptisms or deaths are recorded, are mentioned only as the children of plain “John Shakspere.” Subsequently to that period, that is, from the year 1569, they are invariably described as the children of Mr. John Shakspere [filius aut filia Magistri Shakspere]; and so, from that time, their father (as every other bailiff) is always entitled, in all the records of the proceedings of the corporation, which I have examined with this particular view, Magister or Mr. being the denotation of a person somewhat above the lower orders of men, at a time when the addition of gentleman to a name was considered a respectable designation, and that of esquire was not, as at present, indiscriminately given to persons who have not the smallest claim to be so entitled. On the other hand, fifteen years after our poet's father had acquired this honourable distinction, John, not Mr. John Shakspere is recorded in the register to have married Margery Roberts in the year 1584; and Ursula, Philip, and Humphrey Shakspere, the issue of this John, by a subsequent wife (whose name is unknown), in the respective entries of their baptisms in the parish register, are described as the children of plain John Shakspere, without

-- 54 --

any addition2 note

. This circumstance alone furnishes a very strong presumption that these three children were not the offspring of the bailiff. But a more minute investigation of this matter has placed it beyond a doubt: for our poet's mother, Mary Shakspeare, having lived till the year 1608, it is manifest that John Shakspeare, who married Margery Roberts, Nov. 25, 1584, was the shoemaker already mentioned; and that the children in question must have been his children, though not by her; for she died in 1587. It appears from the oldest book belonging to the corporation, containing an account of their proceedings from 1563, that Thomas Roberts, who died in Sept.

-- 55 --

1583, was a shoemaker3 note

; and that the John Shakspeare, who followed the same occupation, was a trustee for his children4 note

. I at first, from this circumstance,

-- 56 --

thought it probable, that this John married his widow, whose Christian name was Margery; but as she appears to have been living several years afterwards, whereas the first wife of John Shakspeare, the shoemaker, died in 1587, I now believe that his wife was either the sister of his friend Thomas Roberts, whose Christian name might also have been Margery5 note, or the widow of one Richard Roberts, who, as well as Thomas, died in 1583. Philip Greene, who was both a miller and a chandler in Stratford, it appears, was intimately connected with this John Shakspeare, who in the year 1592 was one of Greene's sureties6 note, on his receiving from the corporation the loan of five pounds for three years, to assist him in his occupation, out of a fund left by Thomas Oker, of Warwick, for the purpose of aiding young and industrious tradesmen at Stratford: a fund out of which John Shakspeare himself had also received a loan. Philip Greene, without doubt, stood godfather for his friend John Shakspeare's eldest son, by his second wife (perhaps a daughter of Philip Greene7 note), whom he married in 1588, his first wife, Margery Roberts, having died in the preceding year; which son was baptized at Stratford by the name of Philip, Sept. 21, 1591; and Ursula8 note, the wife of

-- 57 --

Philip Greene, it may be presumed, was godmother to the daughter of her husband's friend, who was christened by that name in March, 1588–9. Either Humphrey Pinder, Humphrey Cowper, or Humphrey Wheeler, who were all shoemakers, it is highly probable, was sponsor for Humphrey, the other son of this John Shakspeare (shoemaker), who was baptized at Stratford, May 24, 1590.

The various circumstances here insisted on, prove decisively, that our poet's father had no second wife, and that the entry in the register of the parish of Stratford, where we find “Mary Shakspeare, widow, buried Sept. 9, 1608,” relates to our poet's mother. If, however, a doubt could be entertained on that subject, the grant of arms to John Shakspeare in 1596, compared with this entry, and with the circumstances above stated, would dispel it; for there her Christian name is particularly mentioned, [“Mary, the daughter of Robert Arden,”] though in the subsequent grant of 1599 it was omitted. Her father's will, and the bill filed in Chancery by John and Mary Shakspeare, in 1599, which I discovered after the former proofs were collected and arranged, renders in this case “assurance double sure9 note.”

-- 58 --

I once thought it not improbable, that this John Shakspeare, whose family and connexions I have been obliged thus particularly to mention, was the eldest son of the bailiff, born before the commencement of the register; but am now convinced, that this could not have been the case. Had he been our poet's elder brother, he or one of his sons would have inherited the freehold estate of John Shakspeare, in Henley-street, who made no will, as his heir at law; whereas, on the contrary, we find that estate in the possession of William. This circumstance is decisive. It is equally clear, from various considerations, that he was not a younger brother of the poet. For, to say nothing of his name not being found in the baptismal register, in the numerous transactions in which he appears engaged in the regular account of the corporation acts, I do not find any one of the bailiff's family in any manner connected with him; neither the father of our poet, the poet himself, nor any of his brothers, are sureties for him on any occasion: while, on the other hand, we find other persons, not of his name, called upon by him, to afford him this kind of friendly assistance. If he had been the son of John Shakspeare and Mary Arden, he would undoubtedly have been distinguished by the addition of junior,

-- 59 --

which is no where affixed to his name, either in the register of the parish of Stratford, or in the register of the proceedings of the corporation, though in each of these I find this description added to many other persons. The designation of corvizar, which is frequently annexed to the name of this John Shakspeare, affords another proof to the same point. At the time our poet's father was elected an alderman, among the burgesses were two persons of the Christian and surname of William Smythe; who being, without doubt, of different families, were distinguished from each other by their occupations; one of them being called William Smythe, corvizar, and the other William Smythe, haberdasher: and thus they are constantly described in the register of the acts of the corporation. If these persons had been father and son, they would have been distinguished by the addition of senior and junior; as we find, at a subsequent period, Francis Smythe the elder, an eminent mercer at Stratford, and his son Francis Smythe the younger, were always distinguished. Besides, had John Shakspeare been the son of the bailiff, our poet would have undoubtedly noticed him or his children in his will; for it is extremely improbable that this shoemaker, his second wife, whom he married in 1588, and all their children, should have died without issue in the course of twenty-six years, and yet not one of their names appear in the register. It is manifest, indeed, from various minute circumstances, that this John Shakspeare, so far from being our poet's brother, was not even a native of Stratford1 note.

-- 60 --

In the Company of Shoemakers and Sadlers, who were united, the sum paid by a native, who had served his apprenticeship in the borough, was only twenty pence; a higher sum was paid by a foreigner, even if he had served his apprenticeship in Stratford; and a still higher by those foreigners who could not urge that circumstance in their favour. John Shakspeare, the shoemaker, it appears, paid for his freedom, on the 20th of January, 1585–6, the sum of thirty shillings. It is certain, therefore, from this circumstance, that he was not a native of Stratford. He had probably served part of his apprenticeship there; otherwise he would have paid two pounds, the sum required by this company from those foreigners who had not served their time within the borough. In this case, as well as in many others, somewhat less than the regulated

-- 61 --

sum was accepted on composition, probably on the ground which I have suggested.

The truth, I believe, is, that the Shaksperian shoemaker, of whom I have been obliged to say so much, was either the son or brother of Thomas Shakspeare, otherwise Greene (a shoemaker also, as I believe), who, perhaps, migrated from some of the neighbouring towns to Stratford, where he died in March, 1589–90; or the son of another Thomas Shakspeare, who died at Warwick, in 15772 note

; or of Richard Shakspeare,

-- 62 --

the elder, of Rowington, who died in April, 16143 note; and it is probable that he, and all his family, left Stratford, and returned to his native town, wheresoever it may have been, in 1593, or 15944 note. The last notice which I have found concerning him, is in June, 1592, at which time he was master of the Company of Shoemakers; and three years afterwards his house was inhabited by another person. His eldest son, Humphrey (who, as well as his younger son, Philip, has so long been supposed to be a brother of the poet's), I have good reason to believe, settled at Lapworth5 note

, about ten miles from Stratford. Of Philip, I have not been able to obtain any intelligence.

SECTION V.

Having, I trust, by the foregoing necessary, though I fear tedious, disquisition, dispelled the mist of confusion and obscurity in which our poet's family has,

-- 63 --

for near a century, been involved, I now return to the more immediate object of our present inquiries.


Involvere diem nimbi, et nox humida cœlum
Abstulit: &lblank;
&lblank; tandem Italiæ fugientes prendimus oras, ....
Jamque novum terræ stupeant lucescere Solem.

William Shakspeare was born at Stratford upon Avon, probably6 note

on Sunday, April the 23rd, 1564; and on the 25th was baptized, we may presume, by the Rev. John Breechgirdle7 note


, then vicar of that

-- 64 --

parish. The custom of giving a son the baptismal name of his father or paternal grandfather, or in compliment to his mother's father, was not so common in the age of Elizabeth as at present. Not one of John Shakspeare's children were named after him or Mr. Robert Arden. Our poet, I believe, derived his Christian name either from William Smyth, a mercer, and one of the aldermen of Stratford, or William Smith, a haberdasher in the same town, one of whom probably was his godfather; and all his brothers, in like manner, appear to have been named after the persons who stood sponsors for them. Such, I conceive, was then probably the general, as it was certainly a frequent usage; a practice which we seem to have derived from our German ancestors8 note. Our author's only son, Hamnet, we find, did not take the Christian name of his father or grandfather, but of that friend who appears to have been his sponsor; and our author's godson, William Walker, whom he has kindly remembered in his will, was not only his godson, but his namesake. In like manner, the baptismal name of young D'Avenant, who was the son of a vintner in Oxford, and born in 1605, was not derived from his father, or any other relation, but from our great dramatick poet, who was his godfather9 note.

-- 65 --

It may be worth observing, that the nativity of our illustrious countryman, of whom England will proudly boast as long as she continues to be a polished nation, took place on the day consecrated to its patron saint, for whom his native town appears to have had particular respect1 note

: a happy presage, as it

-- 66 --

should seem, that his name and reputation should for ever be united with that of England, and should, to all future time, shed a lustre on the country that had the good fortune to give him birth.

That he was snatched from the world at a time when his faculties were in their full vigour, and before he was “declined into the vale of years,” must ever be a subject of deep, but unavailing regret, to the liberal part of mankind. Let us, however, be thankful that this “sweetest child of fancy” did not perish while he yet lay in the cradle. When he was but nine weeks old, the plague, which in that and the preceding year was so fatal to England2 note, broke out at Stratford upon Avon, and raged with such violence, between the 30th of June and the last day of December, that two hundred and thirty-eight persons, in that period, were carried to the grave, of which number, probably, two hundred and sixteen died of that malignant distemper3 note; and only one of the whole number resided not in Stratford, but in the neighbouring hamlet of Welcombe. The total

-- 67 --

number of the inhabitants of Stratford, at that time appears to have been about 14704 note

, and consequently

-- 68 --

the plague, in the last six months of the year 1564, carried off more than a seventh part of them. Fortunately for mankind, it did not reach the house where the infant Shakspeare lay: for not one of that name appears in the dead list. A poetical enthusiast will find no difficulty in believing that, like Horace, he reposed secure and fearless in the midst of contagion and death, protected by the Muses to whom his future life was to be devoted:


&lblank; sacrâ
Lauroque, collatâque myrto,
Non sine diis animosus infans5 note.

If I were to acquiesce in the tradition communicated to Mr. Rowe, in the beginning of the last century, I should now, in due order, and in imitation of all the biographers who have implicitly followed him on the same subject6 note, inform my readers, that our poet's father, John Shakspeare, “was a considerable

-- 69 --

dealer in wool, and had so large a family, ten children in all, that though he was his eldest son, he could give him no better education than his own employment. He had bred him, it is true (continues Mr. Rowe), for some time, at a free school, where it is probable he acquired what Latin7 note he was master of; but the narrowness of his circumstances, and the want of his assistance at home, forced him to withdraw him from thence, and unhappily prevented his further proficiency in that language8 note”.

It is somewhat remarkable, that in Rowe's Life of our author, there are not more than eleven facts mentioned9 note

; and of these, on a critical examination,

-- 70 --

eight will be found to be false. Of one (of very little importance) great doubt may be justly entertained; and the two remaining facts, which are unquestionably true (our poet's baptism and burial), were furnished by the register of the parish of Stratford.

We have already seen that one part of the foregoing account is not true. John Shakspeare, it has been proved, never had but eight children; and only five of them lived to be any burthen to their father, with respect to their education1 note. This circumstance, were we reduced to the necessity of conjecture, might suggest some doubts concerning such other parts of this relation as are not supported by better evidence, particularly that which concerns the occupation of his father. But on the subject of the trade of John Shakspeare, I am not under the necessity of relying on conjecture; being enabled, after a very tedious and troublesome search, to shut up this long agitated question for ever. In a manuscript account of our author, written above a century ago, by Mr. Aubrey, an ingenious man, and a most careful, laborious, and zealous collector of anecdotes relative to our English poets and other celebrated writers of his native country, our author's father is said to have been a butcher. Mr. Rowe, we have just now seen, about thirty years afterwards, was informed, from oral tradition,

-- 71 --

that he was a woolman. Now, though both these accounts are equally false, I do not think it necessary or becoming to throw any ridicule on either of these gentlemen; nor shall I represent them as foolish gossips, because they have transmitted to us such accounts, on this subject, as they could procure. And I shall particularly abstain from ridiculing Mr. Aubrey (whose name ought never to be mentioned by any friend to English literature without respect), on account of the tradition which he has transmitted, lest the weapon pointed at that learned antiquary should recoil against the breast of him who levelled it; for, strange to tell! we shall presently find that Ralph Cawdrey, one of the aldermen of Stratford, at the time our poet was born, was a butcher2 note

, and was

-- 72 --

bailiff of the borough the very year before Mr. John Shakspeare filled that office. So much for this monstrous and incredible story, to which, we have been told, no one but a man who believed in preternatural appearances could, for a moment, give any credit3 note

.

It is an old and just observation, that omnis fabula fundatur in historiâ; the most fictitious accounts

-- 73 --

which tradition has handed down to us, have generally had some little semblance or admixture of truth in them; and thus, gilded by artifice or ignorance, they acquire a currency and reception in the world, which bare and genuine falsehood could never obtain. Of this kind is the tale in question, which, not without a due portion of those minute and embellishing circumstances in which such fables usually abound, was transmitted to Mr. Aubrey, about one hundred and thirty years ago, by some of the old actors, after the Restoration; confounding, it should seem, our great dramatist with a person of the same name and county, who lived at the same period, but moved in a very different sphere; for, on examining the records of the Company of Stationers, I learned from one of their registers, that John Shakspeare, son of Thomas Shakspeare, a butcher, at Warwick, was bound apprentice in March, 1609–10, to William Jaggard, stationer, who, in 1598, had published some of our author's early poetry, and for whom, in conjunction with others, the first folio edition of his plays was printed; and on further inquiry it appeared that this butcher's son was admitted to his freedom, May 22, 1617. Of John Shakspeare, the apprentice of William Jaggard, it is not necessary to say more in this place, though, hereafter, I may have occasion to add a few words concerning him. Unquestionably his name and parentage, however they were confounded with those of his great countryman, fifty years afterwards, were well known, in his own time, among players and stationers; for he served his apprenticeship

-- 74 --

to a respectable citizen, appears to have commenced the business of a bookseller on his own account, and was, I believe, the only person of the name of Shakspeare, who migrated from Warwickshire to London, at that period, beside our poet, and his brother Edmond, and Thomas Shakspeare, who was one of the Queen's messengers, in 1577.

John Shakspeare, the father of the illustrious subject of our present narrative, as has been already observed, settled at Stratford, not very long after the year 1550. On April 30, 1556, and September 30, 1558, I find him one of the jury of the court leet; on the 12th of August, 1556, he was summoned on a jury in a civil action; and in June, 1557, he was one of the ale-tasters, an officer appointed and sworn at every leet to take care that the due assize was kept of all the bread, ale, and beer, sold within the jurisdiction of the leet4 note

. At the leet, October 6, 1559, he was one of the four affeerors appointed to mulct those who had committed any offence which

-- 75 --

was punishable arbitrarily, and for which no express penalty was prescribed by statute5 note

; and he was again chosen for the same purpose in May, 1561. It appears from a paper inserted below6 note, that he was not a member of the corporation of Stratford antecedent to Michaelmas day, 1557; but he was certainly chosen a burgess either on that day, or very soon afterwards7 note. In 1558, and the following year, he served the office of constable; which office, as well as that of ale-taster, all the most respectable members of the corporation filled, antecedent to their rising to

-- 76 --

higher stations in the borough8 note. Having discovered, among the archives of Stratford, several scattered fragments, containing an account of the proceedings of the court leet, twice a year, from 1554 to 1562, which I have since arranged and bound up together, I am indebted to them for most of these facts; and as some of the orders and presentments made in this court exhibit a curious picture of the times, I shall insert a few of them in their proper places9 note.

In September, 1561, Mr. John Shakspeare was elected one of the chamberlains of Stratford, which office he filled during the two succeeding years. On July 4, 1565, about fifteen months after our poet's birth, he was chosen an alderman; and on the 12th of September following he took the usual oath1 note. The names of the aldermen, when he was chosen, are furnished by the books which contain an account of the proceedings of the corporation in their chamber; but their occupation was not so easily learned,

-- 77 --

being scarcely ever noticed in those records, except in the instances already mentioned, for the purpose of distinguishing two persons of the same Christian and surname. However, from various researches for other purposes, I have been enabled to ascertain their several trades; and I subjoin them, as it may tend to make us more intimately acquainted with the state of Stratford at this time. The aldermen, when our poet's father was elected into that body, were, Richard Hill, woollen-draper, who was then bailiff; Lewis ap Williams, ironmonger, and afterwards innholder; William Smith, mercer; George Whateley, woollen-draper; Ralph Cawdrey, butcher; Robert Perrot, brewer; Adrian Quiney, grocer; Roger Sadler, baker; Humphrey Plymley, mercer; Robert Pratt, victualler and tipler; John Wheler, yeoman; William Tyler, grocer; John Jefferies, attorney, and soon afterwards steward or town-clerk of the borough.

In 1568 our poet's father attained the supreme honours of the borough of Stratford, being then elected high bailiff, an office which he held from Michaelmas, 1568, to Michaelmas, 1569; and two years afterwards, September 5, 1571, he was elected and sworn chief alderman for the ensuing year2 note.

In the various leases granted by the corporation to several members of their own body, and to others, the occupation of the lessee is always mentioned; but our poet's father never having taken any lease from them (as far as I can find), after a reasonable waste of time, at Stratford, Worcester, and elsewhere, I began to

-- 78 --

despair of ever being able to obtain any certain intelligence concerning his trade; when, at length, I met with the following entry, in a very ancient manuscript, containing an account of the proceedings in the bailiff's court, which furnished me with the long sought-for information, and ascertains that the trade of our great poet's father was that of a glover.

“Stretford, ss. Cur. Phi. et Mariæ Dei gr&abar;. &c. secundo et tercio, ibm tent. die Marcurii. videlicet xvij. die Junii, ann. predict. [17 June, 1555,] coram Johni Burbage Ballivo, &c.

“Thomas Siche de Arscotte3 note

in com. Wigorn. querit.r. versus Johm Shakyspere de Stretford, in Com. Warwic. Glover, in plac. quod reddat ei oct. libras, &c.”

The tradition that Mr. John Shakspeare was a woolman, or rather a wool-driver, for such was the denomination used at Stratford, in his time, perhaps arose, and certainly derived some little support, from a very slight circumstance. In a window of one of the houses in Stratford, which belonged to him, was formerly a piece of stained glass, now in my possession, on which are painted the arms of the merchant of the staple4 note; and the same arms may be observed

-- 79 --

on the front of the porch of the chapel at Stratford, built by Sir Hugh Clopton, who was Lord Mayor of London in the time of Henry the Seventh, and a merchant of the staple. But this circumstance, which I formerly mentioned as affording some support to the traditionary tale, must now yield to superior and unquestionable evidence. Expressum facit cessare tacitum, is good sense, as well as good law. This house, as we shall presently see, was purchased by John Shakspeare in 1574, and might have been previously possessed by a dealer in wool; or the stained glass above-mentioned, which, perhaps, in the days of fanaticism and rebellion, was taken out of the ancient chapel of the guild of Stratford, might have been placed there in the middle of the seventeenth century.

The trade of a glover, at least in the metropolis, should seem, in the time of Queen Elizabeth, not to have been an unprofitable one; for the demand for this article appears to have been very general. I find there were, at this time, at least five glovers in the town of Stratford5 note, and there may have been others, whose names I have not discovered. Gloves were

-- 80 --

then a more ornamental part of dress than they are at present; many of them being perfumed, and some decorated with gold6 note





. The high-topped gloves of bishops, judges, and others of the graver professions, were frequently trimmed with gold fringe; and on

-- 81 --

the celebration of weddings, and the presentation of new-year's gifts7 note

, gloves were a very costly article.

“About the 14th or 15th year of Queen Elizabeth,” [1571 or 1572,] says the continuator of Stowe's Annals, “the Right Hon. Edward Vere, Earl of Oxford, came from Italy, and brought with him gloves, sweet bags, a perfumed leather jerkin, and other pleasant things; and that yeare the queene had a payre of perfumed gloves, trimmed onlie with four tuftes or roses of cullored silke8 note.” The chronicler, writing near fifty years after the period mentioned, is not quite accurate as to the time when this fashion was imported; for the Earl of Oxford, as appears from Lord Burleigh's Diary9 note, did not return to England, from his travels in Italy, till the year 1576, which was the 18th year of Elizabeth. This foreign fashion, of perfuming and adorning gloves, was, without doubt, soon imitated by the English; and, accordingly, I find that perfumed gloves were sold in common, in London, only two years afterwards, in 15781 note: at a subsequent period, the pack of our poet's Autolycus is plentifully furnished with them2 note


. That a great number of persons followed this occupation,

-- 82 --

may be collected from a petition presented to the lords of the council, in 1594, by the glovers dwelling within forty miles of London, against the leather-sellers, who, by engrossing the skins used in the manufacture of gloves (which were chiefly those of deer and goats), had so enhanced the price of that commodity, that if some regulation were not made to restrain them, thousands of glovers (it was alleged) would be forced to beg in the streets3 note.

In the country, gloves of the most ordinary kind were, I find, sold at so low a price as four-pence the pair4 note; but those used by persons of a superior rank were undoubtedly much dearer; and sometimes, on marriages and other occasions, when gloves were intended to be given as presents, the country manufacturers vied with the Londoners in the ornament and expense of this part of dress. The great profits of trade, however, depend rather on an equal and constant sale, than on the caprice of fashion, or the casual demands made on extraordinary and incidental occasions; and in this surer basis of successful commerce, the trade of a glover was not deficient: for, at that period, in the country, and probably in the metropolis too, he furnished his customers with many articles, beside gloves, of more necessary and ordinary use; with leathern hose, aprons, belts, points, jerkins, pouches, wallets, satchels, and purses: each of which, except, perhaps, the last, the lower classes of society had frequent occasion to purchase.

-- 83 --

SECTION VI.

The manufacture of gloves, which was, at this period, a very flourishing one, both at Stratford and Worcester (in which latter city it is still carried on with great success), however generally beneficial, should seem, from whatever cause, to have afforded our poet's father but a scanty maintenance. Of his circumstances, about the time of his eldest son's birth, some conjecture may be formed from a subscription entered into, for the relief of those that were visited by the plague, in 1564, and from other contributions towards the aid of the poor in the same year: the benefactions of John Shakspeare, at that time, seem to denote a moderate, though not the lowest, rank among the contributors5 note


. He was not,

-- 84 --

indeed, then an alderman. There is, however, abundant proof that, about twelve years after he had obtained that station, when our author was about fourteen years old, he was, by no means, in affluent, or even easy, circumstances. Though his wife was an heiress, and King Henry the Seventh had been very liberal to her grandfather, she brought to her husband, we have seen, no other land but the small estate of Asbies, which was mortgaged, for forty pounds, to Mr. Edmond Lambart, in 1578; probably to pay for the purchase of two houses in Stratford, for which that sum, precisely, was disbursed. The valuable lease, which had been made to her grandfather, it should be remembered, expired in 1528, some years before she was born. With respect, however, to the distressed situation of Mr. Alderman Shakspeare, at this period, we have surer grounds to rest upon, than conjecture; for the following extracts, from the records of the borough of Stratford, afford a decisive proof of what has been suggested:

“Burgus Stratford.

Ad aulam ibm tent. xxixo die Januarii, ao regni dnæ Elizabeth, &c. vicesimo [1577–8].

“At this hall yt is agreed that every alderman except such underwrytten excepted, shall paye towards the furniture of three pikemen, ij billmen,

-- 85 --

and one archer, vis. viijd. and every burgess, except such under wrytten excepted, shall paye iijs. ivd.


“Mr. Plymley, vs.6 note “Mr. Shaxpeare, iij. ivd. “John Walker, ijs. vid. “Robert Bratt, nothinge in this place. “Thomas Brogden, ijs. vid. “William Brace, ijs. “Anthony Tanner, ijs. vid. “Sum vili. xiiijd.

“The inhabitants of every ward are taxed as by the notes to them delivered yt may appear.”

“Ad aulam ibm tent. xix.o die Novembris ao regni dnæ Elizabeth &c. xxi.o [1578]:

“Itm yt is ordeined that every alderman shall paye weekely towards the releif of the poore iiijd. saving John Shaxpeare, and Robert Bratt, who shall not be taxed to paye anythinge. Mr. Lewes and Mr. Plimley are taxed to pay weekely, eyther of them iijd. apece, and every burgesses are taxed weekeley at ijd. apece7 note.”

An account of money levied on the inhabitants, in the following year (1579), for the purpose of purchasing armour and weapons of defence, corresponds with the foregoing statements; for the name of John Shakspeare is found among the defaulters8 note





.

-- 86 --

A will, also, which I found some time ago, in the Prerogative Office, has furnished me with a further confirmation of the distressed circumstances of our

-- 87 --

poet's father, at this time. Mr. Roger Sadler, as has been already mentioned, was a baker, in Stratford; and, living in the same street with him, probably served him with bread. He died in the latter end of the year 1578. To his will, made on the 14th of November, in that year (in which he appoints his kinsman, and our author's friend, Hamnet Sadler, one of his residuary legatees, as well as one of his executors), he has subjoined a list of debts due to him (a common practice at that time); by which it appears, that John Shakspeare was then considered insolvent, if not as one depending rather on the credit of others than his own1 note

.

-- 88 --

In addition to all these concurring circumstances, we have the confession of our poet's father himself; for, in the bill which he exhibited in chancery, in 1597, he describes himself as a “man of very small wealth, and who had very few friends, or alliances, in the county of Warwick.” This declaration, indeed, was made several years after the period now under consideration; but, at the same time, corresponding with all the various proofs here adduced, serves, in some degree, to corroborate them.

While this subject is under our consideration, the following notices, preserved in a manuscript, in the Herald's Office, which I have already had occasion to quote, require to be particularly considered.

At the bottom of the grant of arms to John Shakspeare, made in 1596, we are told—“This John

-- 89 --

sheweth a patent thereof under Clarence Cook's hands in paper xx years past2 note.

“A justice of peace, and was baylif, officer, and chief of the towne of Stratforde upon Avon, xv or xvi years past3 note.

“That he hath lands and tenements of good wealth and substance, 500l.

“That he married a daughter and heyre of Arden, a gent. of worship4 note.”

One of these assertions, it must be acknowledged, is wholly inconsistent with the account I have now given, concerning the distressed circumstances of John Shakspeare; but, when the history of this paper is known, it will not, I conceive, tend, in the smallest degree, to invalidate the foregoing statement.

It appears, from another manuscript in the same office5 note, that Sir William Dethick, and Camden, had

-- 90 --

been charged, by some of the officers of the College of Arms, with having granted several arms wrongfully, either in respect of the arms themselves, which, in some cases, were said to be too similar to others already possessed by various ancient families, or in respect of the persons to whom they were granted, who, it was alleged, were either tradesmen, or persons of so low a condition as not to be entitled to such an honourable distinction. Among the persons to whom objection seems to have been made, on both these grounds, was John Shakspeare; and the notices or minutes concerning him, above given, appear to have been short hints, preparatory to the defence which was made in form, on the 10th of May, 1602, before Henry Lord Howard, Sir Robert Sidney, and Sir Edward Dier, chancellor of the order of the Garter, against the libellous scrowl, as Dethick terms it, which had been exhibited against him and Camden6 note

; and, therefore, these notices are not to

-- 91 --

be implicitly relied on. It is observable, that when these officers made their defence in form, an extract from which is given below, they said nothing about

-- 92 --

these “lands and tenements worth 500l.;” but only asserted, generally, that John Shakspeare married an heiress of good family, and was able to maintain that estate: and assuredly John Shakspeare never possessed property of such value. I have already had occasion to observe, that the confirmation of arms, in 1599, was obtained chiefly to do honour to our poet, as descended, by his mother, from the ancient and opulent house of Arden; and hence, probably, the insertion of the words, great grandfather, in that instrument, instead of grandfather, which is found in a former grant: Robert Arden, the favoured servant of King Henry the Seventh, being the grandfather of John Shakspeare's wife, and, consequently, the great grandfather of our poet, who was then more immediately the subject of the heralds' consideration than his father. It is extremely probable that they applied to him, on this occasion, for he was then in London7 note, to furnish them with materials for their defence; and as he, without doubt, stated to them the value of his own real property, at that time, they might, when they wrote these minutes, very naturally suppose that it had descended to him from his father, who had died about nine months before. It is remarkable that eight days before the hearing of this cause, our poet had completed a purchase (as we shall see hereafter), which, added to his former acquisitions, gave him lands and tenements nearly of the value of five hundred pounds. Being, however,

-- 93 --

I suppose, in due time apprized of their error, the heralds, when they drew up their defence in form, deserted their original ground, and made no precise mention of the landed property of his father.

John Shakspeare was, however, certainly possessed of a freehold estate, derived from his wife, which I have already estimated; and of another small landed property, consisting of two houses, situated in Henleystreet, in Stratford, with a garden and orchard annexed to each, which he purchased, in the year 1574, from Edmond and Emma Hall, for forty pounds8 note; and which, at his death, descended to his eldest son. Whether, antecedent to his purchasing these houses, he lived in either of them, as a tenant, is uncertain; and consequently the precise place of our poet's birth, like that of Homer, must remain undecided. At the court leet, held in October, 1556, the lease of a house in Greenhill-street was assigned to Mr. John Shakspeare,

-- 94 --

by George Turnor, who was one of the burgesses of Stratford, and kept a tavern or victualling-house there; and another, in Henley-street, was, on the same day, assigned to him, by Edward West, a person of some consideration, who, during the reign of Edward the Sixth, had been frequently one of the wardens of the bridge of Stratford9 note

. Concerning any other land that he possessed or occupied, beside that which has been already mentioned, I have met with no notice whatsoever, except what was furnished by various searches in the chapel of the rolls, where I found that, in the year 1570, he held, under William Clopton, of Clopton, Esquire, a field, of about fourteen acres, known by the name of “Ingon, alias Ington meadowe,” situated at a small distance from that estate which his son afterwards purchased1 note

. Of

-- 95 --

this little farm, the annual rent was eight pounds2 note; which is above eleven shillings an acre, and near three times more than the usual rent of that time. Some peculiar circumstances attending the ground must have been the occasion of so high a price having been paid for it. Probably there was a good dwelling-house and orchard upon it3 note.

In the short notes, which I have had occasion particularly to consider, the heralds mention that Mr.

-- 96 --

John Shakspeare was a justice of peace; from which, however, we are not to suppose that he was in the commission of the peace for the county of Warwick. He was, in fact, only a justice of peace in Stratford, during the year when he exercised the office of bailiff, and the year when he was elected chief or capital alderman; each of whom, while they filled those stations, were invested, by the charter, with the full power and authority belonging to a justice of peace, within the precincts of the borough4 note. Lest, however, any doubt should be entertained on this subject, I think proper to add, that I have examined a manuscript list of the justices of peace, in each county in England5 note

, made, in the year 1579, by order of Lord Burghley, and that the name of John Shakspeare is not found among them.

-- 97 --

SECTION VII.

In the age of Queen Elizabeth, to read and write, it is well known, was not nearly so common as at present, but was considered a valuable accomplishment. Fitzherbert, about thirty years before she ascended the throne, advises those gentlemen in the country, who could not write, to aid their memory by making notches on a stick6 note. About the time of our poet's birth, the majority of the corporation of Stratford appear to have been entitled to the eulogy bestowed by Jack Cade upon those who “do not use to write their names, but have a mark of their own, like honest plain-dealing men;” for out of nineteen persons who signed a paper, relative to one of their body who had been elected bailiff, ten of whom were aldermen, and the rest burgesses, seven only could write their names; and among the twelve marksmen is found John Shakspeare7 note

. To the order that has furnished me with

-- 98 --

this intelligence, which is dated Sept. 27, 1564, the high bailiff, Mr. George Whatley, and three of the aldermen, assented by making their marks. Of the burgesses, one only (William Brace) subscribes his name. The mark then used by our poet's father, nearly resembles a capital A, and was perhaps chosen in honour of the lady whom he had married. The same mark appears opposite to his name as one of the affeerors, appointed at the court leet, in October, 1559. On the 29th of January, 1588–9, of twenty-seven persons who signed a paper in the council-chamber of Stratford, fourteen make their marks; and among the marksmen are found Mr. William Wilson, the high-bailiff, and four of the aldermen. Such, however, was the change, and so great the improvement in this respect, in a short period, that about eight years afterwards, out of twenty-eight persons who sanction another paper, on the 9th of January, 1596–7 (including all the aldermen and burgesses of Stratford), seven only were marksmen8 note; and of nineteen persons whose signatures are affixed to an order, made on the 27th of Sept. 1598, six only do not subscribe their names.

Our poet's father, however he might be countenanced by a great number of those with whom he lived in intimacy, who were equally deficient in this respect with himself, could not but have had frequent occasions in the course of his business to feel and lament the want of this useful accomplishment, and to

-- 99 --

observe the solid advantages derived from literary attainments, even of the lowest class; and therefore, we may be sure, would not neglect the education of his children. Perhaps a deficiency of this kind in a father of a good understanding, is one of the strongest incentives to take especial care that his son shall not labour under the same defect.

At Stratford, there had been, long before the charter of incorporation granted by King Edward the Sixth, a free school for the education of youth9 note

. By that charter, this school, which was ordered from thenceforth to be called The King's New School of Stratford upon Avon, was confirmed and established

-- 100 --

for ever, with a salary of twenty pounds a-year to the master. Here, without doubt, our poet was placed; and if we suppose him to have been first made acquainted with the rudiments of literature in the year 1572, when he was eight years old, and to have continued his grammatical studies to the year 1578, his instructors must have been Mr. Thomas Hunt (curate of Luddington, a village in the neighbourhood of Stratford), and Mr. Thomas Jenkins, who were successively masters of the free school during that period1 note


-- 101 --

Of his school-days, unfortunately, no account whatsoever has come down to us; we are, therefore, unable to mark his gradual advancement, or to point out the early presages of future renown, which his extraordinary parts must have afforded; for as it has been observed by a great writer of our own time, all whose remarks on human life are sagacious and profound,

-- 102 --

“there is no instance of any man, whose history has been minutely related, that did not in every part of life discover the same proportion of intellectual vigour2 note.” Were our poet's early history accurately known, it would unquestionably furnish us with many proofs of the truth of this observation; of his acuteness, facility, and fluency; of the playfulness of his fancy, and his love of pleasantry and humour; of his curiosity, discernment, candour, and liberality; of all those qualities, in a word, which afterwards rendered him the admiration of the age in which he lived.

How long he continued at school, or what proficiency he made there, we have now no means of ascertaining. I may, however, with the highest probability assume, that he acquired a competent, though perhaps not a profound knowledge, of the Latin language: for why should it be supposed, that he who surpassed all mankind in his maturer years, made less proficiency than his fellows in his youth, while he had the benefit of instructors equally skilful? His friend Mr. Richard Quiney, one of the aldermen of Stratford in his time, who had certainly been bred some years before our poet, at the same school, his family having been long established in Stratford, was so well acquainted with that language, that his brother-in-law, Mr. Abraham Sturley, who was also an alderman, frequently intermixed long Latin paragraphs in his letters to him, several of which I have read; nay, on one occasion I have found an entire Latin letter addressed to him3 note; and Mr. Sturley certainly would not have

-- 103 --

written what his brother could not understand. His eldest son too, Richard Quiney, who afterwards became a grocer in London, but returned finally to his native town, where he died in 1656, sent his father, whilst he was employed in the metropolis on the business of the corporation, a Latin letter, which, though it had been required as an exercise from his master, it would have been ridiculous to send to one who could not read it4 note




. In the school of Stratford, therefore, we have no reason to suppose that Shakspeare was outstripped by his contemporaries. Even Ben Jonson, who undoubtedly was inclined rather to depreciate than over-rate his rival's literary talents, allows, that he had some Latin. Dr. Farmer, indeed, has proved, by unanswerable arguments, that he was furnished by translations with most of those topicks which for half a century had been urged as indisputable proofs of his erudition5 note. But though his Essay is decisive in this respect, it by no means proves that he had not acquired, at the school of Stratford, a moderate knowledge of Latin, though perhaps he never attained such a mastery

-- 104 --

of that language as to read it without the occasional aid of a dictionary. Like many other scholars who have not been thoroughly grounded in the ancient tongues, from desuetude in the progress of life, he probably found them daily more difficult; and hence, doubtless, indolence led him rather to English translations, than the original authors, of whose works he wished to avail himself in his dramatick compositions: on which occasion he was certainly too careless minutely to examine whether particular passages were faithfully rendered or not. That such a mind as his was not idle or incurious, and that at this period of his life he perused several of the easier Latin classicks, cannot, I think, reasonably be doubted; though perhaps he never attained a facility of reading those authors with whom he had not been familiarly acquainted at school. From Lilly's Grammar, which we know furnished him with the rudiments of the Latin tongue, and a small manual, entitled Pueriles6 note



,

-- 105 --

and the Moral Distichs of Cato, he proceeded, as was the fashion of that age, after reading Tully's Offices, to the Eclogues of Baptista Mantuanus7 note, and those of Virgil; and from thence, probably, to Cornelius Nepos, some parts of Ovid (whom he has cited in the Taming of the Shrew, and from whom he has taken the motto prefixed to his first publication), and finally, perhaps, to the Æneid of Virgil. Such I imagine was the progress, and the extent of his scholastick attainment. He needed not, however, as Dryden has well observed, “the spectacles of books” to read men; and I have no doubt, that even from his youth he was a curious and diligent observer of the manners and characters, not only of his young associates, but of all around him; a study in which, unquestionably, he took great delight, and pursued with avidity during the whole course of his future life.

That his father was compelled by the narrowness of his circumstances, and the want of his son's assistance at home, to withdraw him from school, at least before

-- 106 --

the year 1578, to which period I suppose him to have remained there, though it is asserted by Mr. Rowe, no sufficient proof has been produced. At the free school of Stratford he was entitled to a gratuitous education; and he certainly could be of no great use to his father, before he had attained the fourteenth year of his age. He had, it should be remembered, three brothers: Gilbert, who was born in October, 1566, and without doubt derived his Christian name from Gilbert Bradley, a glover, who lived in the same street with John Shakspeare, and who was chosen a burgess on the same day that our poet's father was elected an alderman; Richard, baptized March 11th, 1573, whose godfather was probably Richard Hill8 note, one of the aldermen of Stratford, and, I believe, related by marriage to his wife; and Edmond, who was baptized May 3, 1580, and, doubtless, derived his baptismal name from his father's friend, Mr. Edmond Lambarte, with whom at that time he appears to have been on amicable terms, though a few months afterwards a breach took place between them. Gilbert, the second son, was little more than two years younger than our poet, and, at the time now under our consideration, was as capable

-- 107 --

of carrying out parcels of gloves for his father (all that a boy could do) as his elder brother. For this purpose, therefore, it was not necessary to impede the progress of the eldest son's education.

Instead of being brought home to assist his father in trade, various passages in his works incline me to believe, that our poet's ardent curiosity about that period, led him frequently to attend the court of record, which sat at Stratford once a fortnight; in which the bailiff, with the assistance of the steward, or town clerk, who was always a legal practitioner, heard and determined all causes arising within the jurisdiction of the borough, where the matter in contest did not amount to thirty pounds. In this court the proceedings appear to have been very regular and orderly; they had their appearances, their essoins, their imparlances, their demurrers, their issues knit, and their trials by jury, all in proper form. There were at that time, in Stratford, at least six attorneys who practised in this court, beside Mr. Henry Rogers, the steward or town-clerk1 note


, who was also an attorney.

-- 108 --

In the office of this person, who was immediately connected with the corporation, having a salary of seven pounds per annum, a part of which was given “for assisting the bailiff and chief alderman with his counsel, in affairs appertaining to their office,” or with Mr. William Court, who appears to have been occasionally employed by Mr. John Shakspeare, I suppose our poet to have been placed for two or three years; and I think it very probable that his friendship with Mr. Francis Collins, who, I believe, was nearly of the same age, and afterwards was an eminent attorney at Stratford, commenced at this early period, in consequence of their passing some time in the same office. The comprehensive mind of our poet, it must be owned, embraced almost every object of nature, every trade, and every art, the manners of every description of men, and the general language of almost every profession: but his knowledge and application of legal terms, seems to me not merely such as might have been acquired by the casual observation of his all- comprehending mind; it has the appearance of technical skill; and he is so fond of displaying it on all

-- 109 --

occasions, that there is, I think, some ground for supposing that he was early initiated in at least the forms of law. Of this notion, which perhaps professional habits first suggested to me, I shall subjoin below, I will not say the proofs, but such circumstances as seem to me to render it extremely probable2 note


















.

-- 110 --

However this may have been, our poet appears to have continued at Stratford at least till the year

-- 111 --

1585. “Upon his leaving school,” says Mr. Rowe, “he seems to have given entirely into that way of living which his father proposed to him; and in order to settle in the world in a family manner, he thought fit to marry, while he was yet very young.” Our poet, like many other persons at that period, entered into the matrimonail state when he was little more than eighteen years old; but that this measure was proposed to him by his father, we have no evidence whatsoever, nor is it very probable. His writings, as well as the testimony of his contemporaries, afford abundant proofs of the warmth, the tenderness, and the sensibility of his disposition; and this, much more than any recommendation of his father, was the occasion of his wishing, at an early period of life, to participate in “the sweet silent hours of marriage joys;” for I believe it will be found invariably true (and I wish to impress this truth on the minds of my fair countrywomen), that the most beautiful part of the creation have ever experienced the most ardent attachments in the bosoms of men whose manners were elegant, and

-- 112 --

whose understandings and taste were vigorous and refined:


“&lblank; in the gentlest3 note hearts
“Imperious love hath highest set his throne4 note




.”

Anne Hathaway, whom our poet married, probably in June or July, 1582, was then in her twenty-sixth year, that is, seven years and a half older than her husband: a disproportion of age, which seldom fails, at a subsequent period of life, to be productive of unhappiness, and which, perhaps, about thirteen years afterwards, gave rise to a part of the following beautiful verses on the subject of marriage; which no man who ever felt the passion of love, can read without emotion:


“Ah, me! for aught that I could ever read,
“Could ever hear by tale or history,
“The course of true love never did run smooth;
“But either it was different in blood,
“Or else misgraffed in respect of years,
“Or else it stood upon the choice of friends,
“Or, if there were a sympathy in choice,
“War, death, or sickness did lay siege to it;
“Making it momentany as a sound,
“Swift as a shadow, short as any dream,
“Brief as the lightning in the collied night,
“That, in a spleen, unfolds both heaven and earth;
“And ere a man hath power to say, Behold!
“The jaws of darkness do devour it up.
“So quick bright things come to confusion5 note.”

Perhaps, indeed, the same feeling suggested the

-- 113 --

following judicious precept, at a still later period, when our poet was in his forty-third year:

“Duke.
—What years, i' faith? “Viola.
About your years, my lord. “Duke.
Too old, by heaven! Let still the woman take
“An elder than herself: so wears she to him;
“So sways she level in her husband's heart;
“For, boy, however we do praise ourselves,
“Our fancies are more giddy and infirm,
“More longing, wavering, sooner lost and worn,
“Than women's are.—
“Then let thy love be younger than thyself,
“Or thy affection cannot hold the bent6 note.”

From this inequality of years, I have sometimes fancied that the object of our poet's choice was a widow7 note

. They were not married at Stratford, no

-- 114 --

entry of their marriage appearing in the register of that parish; nor have I been able to ascertain the day

-- 115 --

or place of their union, though I have searched the registers of several of the neighbouring parishes for that purpose. The tradition, however, concerning the surname of his wife, is confirmed by the will of Lady Barnard, our poet's grand-daughter, which I discovered a few years ago; for she gives several legacies to the children of her kinsman, Mr. Thomas Hathaway, formerly of Stratford; and still more decisively

-- 116 --

by a deed, which was executed June 2, 16478 note, in order to lead the uses of a fine and recovery of our poet's estate, then in the possession of his eldest daughter, Susanna Hall; in which the parties were, that lady, and her daughter, Elizabeth Nash, of the first part; William Smith, of the second part; and William Hathaway, of Weston upon Avon, yeoman, and Thomas Hathaway, of Stratford, joiner, of the third part. This Thomas Hathaway was, without doubt, either the son or brother of William; and was originally not of Stratford, but, as I conjecture, of Weston, a town in Gloucestershire, about four miles from it. That he was not originally of Stratford, appears not only from there being no notice of his baptism in the register of that parish, but from his having paid, as a foreigner, on the 25th of March, 1636, fifty shillings for his freedom; of which sum twenty shillings were restored to him, as a grace, by the corporation9 note

. We have seen already, that our poet was naturally connected with the family of Arden. Mr. William Arden, who appears to have been second cousin to his maternal grandfather, Robert Arden, married a daughter of Edward Conway, Esq.1 note a gentleman of large fortune, who was proprietor of Luddington, a village about two miles from Stratford. Some persons of the name

-- 117 --

of Hathaway, were tenants to his grandson, Sir John Conway, early in the reign of Elizabeth, though one of them is said to have had a little patrimony of his own, probably at Weston; and the Marquis of Hertford, to whom Luddington belongs, has informed me, that in his youth he remembers a person of the name of Hathaway, a tenant on that estate2 note. Here, therefore, it is not improbable, Shakspeare found his wife; and the marriage, in consequence of her father having some property at Weston, was perhaps celebrated either there (rather than Stratford, in which parish Luddington is), or at Billesley, of which parish the church is very little distant from Wilmecote, the original residence of his mother. The ancient registers of Weston and Billesley having, like many other ancient registers, been thrown by and lost, as soon as they were filled with names, and it became necessary to procure a new blank book, it is now impossible to ascertain this point3 note

.

-- 118 --

In May, 1583, our poet's wife brought him a daughter, who was named Susanna; a name which she, perhaps, derived from Mrs. Susanna Collins, the wife of Mr. Francis Collins, already mentioned; and, about eighteen months afterwards, she was delivered of twins, a son and a daughter, who were baptized (Feb. 2, 1584–5) by the names of Hamnet4 note and Judith. Shakspeare's friend, Mr. Hamnet Sadler, and his wife, Judith Sadler, were, without doubt, sponsors to these children. Our author's wife does not appear to have ever brought him another child.

SECTION VIII.

The course of the present narrative now leads us to advert to a circumstance, in our poet's life, of the utmost moment; since to it, if the tradition is to be trusted, we are indebted for his removal from Stratford to London, and for the rich legacy which, in consequence of his connexion with the stage, he afterwards bequeathed to posterity; and, if it be a mere fiction, it is the bounden duty of the historian

-- 119 --

of his life, minutely and explicitly to refute an unfounded calumny. The deviation from truth which the inquiries I have made have enabled me to detect, in several received accounts concerning our poet and his family, which, for a century, have been considered as authentick, did not originally much incline me to place an implicit confidence in the traditionary tale which I am now to relate: and a minute examination of it has, by no means, contributed to give it any additional support. I do not, however, mean to shake the credit of all traditionary evidence. There is, certainly, a great difference between traditions; and some are much more worthy of credit than others. Where a tradition has been handed down, by a very industrious and careful inquirer, who has derived it from persons most likely to be accurately informed concerning the fact related, and subjoins his authority, such a species of tradition must always carry great weight along with it.

For the tradition which I am now to mention, we have no such authority. Our poet, we are told, at some period in his youth, gave Sir Thomas Lucy, a gentleman who lived about five miles from Stratford, such offence, that he was obliged, on this account, to quit his native country, and to seek a refuge in London. “He had,” says Mr. Rowe, “by a misfortune common enough to young fellows, fallen into ill company; and, amongst them, some that made a frequent practice of deer-stealing, engaged him, more than once, in robbing a park that belonged to Sir Thomas Lucy, of Charlecote, near Stratford. For this, he was prosecuted by that gentleman, as he thought, somewhat too severely; and, in order to

-- 120 --

revenge the ill-usage, he made a ballad upon him. And though this, probably the first, essay of his poetry be lost, yet it is said to have been so very bitter, that it redoubled the prosecution against him, to that degree, that he was obliged to leave his business and family in Warwickshire, for some time, and shelter himself in London.”

Such is the tale which was transmitted to Mr. Rowe5 note

, near a century after the death of our author.

-- 121 --

There is nothing in which stories of this kind are more deficient than dates. Their relaters seldom descend to such minute particulars, for special good reasons; or rather, most carefully avoid them; and we are generally left, as in the present case, to find out, as we can, the time when the supposed fact happened. Allowing, for a moment, its reality, it cannot, with probability, be supposed to have happened till some years after our poet's marriage, and after his wife had borne him three children; for those children were born and baptized at Stratford. Sir Thomas Lucy, and Sir Fulk Greville, the elder, we shall presently find, were chosen arbitrators, to make an award, in a suit between our poet's friend, Hamnet Sadler, and Ananias Nason (a farmer), in January, 1583–4. At that time, therefore, we may be certain, Sir Thomas Lucy had not exercised any severity against Shakspeare; for, had that been the case, his friend would not have chosen the knight as an arbitrator, or, if he was named by his opponent, have submitted to such a nomination.

Mr. Rowe is, I believe, the first person who has mentioned this story in print; but I have found it noticed, with some exaggeration, among the manuscript collections of an industrious and very learned antiquary of the last century, Mr. William Fulman6 note,

-- 122 --

which are preserved in the archives of Corpus Christi College, in Oxford. Among Mr. Fulman's various and valuable literary stores, are found some biographical notices concerning the most eminent English poets. His researches appear to have been begun about the year 1670. At his death, which happened in 1688, he bequeathed his papers to his friend, Mr. Richard Davies, of Sandford, in Oxfordshire, rector of Saperton7 note
, in Gloucestershire, and archdeacon of Lichfield, who made several additions to the labours of Mr. Fulman; and, on his death, in the year 1707, their united collections were given to the college above-mentioned, by Mr. Wood, executor to Archdeacon Davies. Under the article Shakspeare, Mr. Fulman has left little more than the dates of his birth

-- 123 --

and death, intending, probably, had he not been prevented, by a fever, which proved fatal to him, to subjoin, at some future period, such other particulars as he could collect: but Mr. Davies, who appears to have possessed none of the sagacity and erudition of his friend, has added to Fulman's notes, respecting our poet, that “he was much given to all unluckinesse, in stealing venison and rabbits; particularly from Sir Lucy [for he did not even know the knight's Christian name], who had him oft whipt, and sometimes imprisoned, and at last made him fly his native country, to his great advancement. But his reveng was so great, that he is his Justice Clodpate; and8 note calls him a great man, and that, in allusion to his name, bore three lowses rampant for his arms9 note.” This addition to Fulman's notes, I believe, was made about the year 1690.

Sir Thomas Lucy was certainly a man of great consideration in the county of Warwick, where his family had been settled for several generations. He was born early in the year 15321 note, the son of Sir

-- 124 --

William Lucy, knight, and the eldest of ten children, of whom five were daughters2 note; and he put “his unhoused free condition” into that “circumscription and confine,” which every man, of any sensibility, must prefer to cheerless celibacy, at a still earlier period than our poet; having married a rich heiress, Joice, the daughter of Thomas Acton, of Sutton, in Gloucestershire, Esq. when he was not fifteen years old3 note

. In 1558, about seven years after his father's

-- 125 --

death, he rebuilt the family mansion-house, at Charlecote; and, in honour of his royal mistress, Elizabeth, it may be observed, that it is constructed in the form of the letter E; a species of gallantry, in which Henry the Second, of France, had set him an illustrious example, not long before. To repay him for this testimony of his attachment and loyalty, she knighted him, in 1565, and honoured him with a visit, in August, 1572.

In the reign of that queen, ten new parliaments were summoned. In her third parliament, which met April 2, 1571 (13 Eliz.), Sir Thomas Lucy, and John Hubaud, esquire (who was afterwards knighted), a friend and favourite of the great Earl of Leicester, represented the county of Warwick. This parliament, having sat not quite two months, was dissolved on the 29th of May. In the following parliament, which met May 8, 1572, Sir Thomas Lucy was not a member; he, and his former colleague, being probably defeated, after a contest, by Mr. William Devereux4 note, and Mr. Clement Throckmorton, a gentleman of considerable property in Warwickshire, which he had represented in a preceding parliament, assembled in January, 1562–3. The parliament of 1572 having continued, in a very unusual

-- 126 --

manner, for nearly eleven years, Sir Thomas Lucy had not an opportunity of again offering his services to the county till the year 1584, when he was a second time elected to represent it, in conjunction with George Digby, Esq. This parliament, after having sat from the 27th of November, 1584, to the 29th of March in the following year, was then prorogued, and never met again; being dissolved September 14, 1586. Sir Thomas Lucy, therefore, was probably invested with the dignity of a county member, at the period when our poet is said to have incurred his displeasure.

From the parliamentary history of those times, he appears to have taken an active part in the House of Commons, in several matters of importance; and to have been one of that puritanical party5 note

, who, about

-- 127 --

the middle of the Queen's reign, while they resisted some unwarrantable extensions of prerogative, began

-- 128 --

to broach those republican doctrines, and to attempt those innovations, which, at a subsequent period,

-- 129 --

after having been duly matured in the detestable school of Geneva, contributed, under the management

-- 130 --

of a band of wicked and artful hypocrites, to destroy, at once, the church, the nobility, and even the monarchy itself. He was, however, sturdily attached to his sovereign6 note

. From a circumstance, recorded

-- 131 --

by Sir Simonds D'Ewes, he appears not to have confined his cares solely to the promotion of a godly ministry, but to have extended them to matters of comparatively slight importance, and to have been very active in the preservation of the game7 note

; an activity that gives some colour to the story already mentioned, and which we shall presently have occasion to review. He had twice served the office of

-- 132 --

sheriff; in 1569, for the counties of Warwick and Leicester (the shrievalty of those two counties being then united), and in 1578, for his own county. He was also very particularly connected with the town of Stratford, which he visited frequently, either as an arbitrator, to decide controversies between the inhabitants, as a commissioner for assessing subsidies, as a justice of peace at the quarter sessions, or to review the trained soldiers which the borough was obliged to furnish for carrying on the Irish war, or for other purposes. If, therefore, our author was so unfortunate as to offend him, he certainly could afterwards find no safe or comfortable abiding in his native town, where he could not escape the constant notice of his prosecutor.

To form a right judgment on this, as on many other subjects, it is necessary to take into our consideration the prevalent opinions and practices of the time. If these be attended to, in the present case, the act which has been imputed to our poet (with what propriety we shall presently see), however unjustifiable, will rather appear in the light of a youthful indiscretion, in which light it is frequently represented, than as a very criminal offence. That it was a common practice among the young men of those days, and, being wholly unmixed with any sordid or lucrative motive (for the venison thus obtained was not sold, but freely participated at a convivial board), was considered merely a juvenile frolick, may be inferred from a passage in a tract of that age, where it is classed with the other ordinary levities and amusements of youth. “Time of recreation,” (says a

-- 133 --

writer against stage-plays, in 1599), “is necessarie, I graunt, and thinke as necessarie for scholars, that are scholars in deede, as it is for any. Yet in my opinion it were not fit for them to play at stoole-ball among wenches, nor at chance or maw with idle loose companions, nor at trunkes in guile-hals, nor to danse about May-poles, nor to rifle [ruffle] in alehouses, nor to carouse in tavernes, nor to steale deere, nor to rob orchards8 note.” In like manner, Antony Wood, speaking of Dr. John Thornborough, who was admitted a member of Magdalen College in Oxford, in 1570, at the age of eighteen, and was successively bishop of Limerick in Ireland, and bishop of Bristol and Worcester in England, informs us, that he and his kinsman, Robert Pinkney, “seldom studied or gave themselves to their books; but,” (as is related by Simon Forman9 note, then a poor scholar of the same college, who was chiefly maintained by their bounty, and with whom they frequently associated), “spent their time in the fencing-schools and dancing-schools, in stealing deer and conies, in hunting the hare, and wooing girls1 note.” At the time here referred to, Thornborough was a bachelor of arts, and twenty-two years old.

The following quibbling verses also, written by a contemporary of our poet, afford another testimony to the same point:

-- 134 --


“Some colts, (wild-youngsters,) that ne'er broken were,
“Hold it a doughty deed to steal a deare:
“If cleanly they come off, they feast anon:
“And say their pray is good fat venison;
“If otherwise, by them it doth appeare,
“That that which they have stollen, then is deare2 note








.”

It is clear, therefore, that this kind of trespass, even were it justly imputable to Shakspeare, would

-- 135 --

not leave any very deep stain on his character; being, in his time, considered merely as a playful “trick of youth.” Let us now examine the ground on which he has been charged with it.

From Mr. Davies's account of this transaction, it should seem that he either thought the trespass, which, according to him, consisted in purloining not only venison, but rabbits, was committed at so early a period of life, that Sir Thomas Lucy could, with propriety, punish the youthful trespassers by corporal chastisement; or, supposing them to have been adult, that the law inflicted such a punishment. The former of these suppositions, I have already shown to be highly improbable; and the other is equally erroneous. By the statute 5 Eliz. ch. 213 note

, it was

-- 136 --

enacted, that if any person, by night or day, break into or wrongfully enter any park, or other ground,

-- 137 --

enclosed and used for keeping deer, before the making of this statute, or afterwards enclosed, by licence of the Queen, and hunt, drive out, hurt, or kill, any deer there, he shall, on conviction, pay to the party aggrieved treble damages, be imprisoned for three months, and, after the expiration of that time, find security for his good abe&abar;ring for seven years; the party aggrieved, however, is empowered, at any time within the seven years, or before, to release, at his pleasure, the said suretyship for good behaviour, the offender having first satisfied him in damages, and confessed his fault before the justices in open session. Corporal correction, therefore, we see, was no part of the punishment appropriated by law to this offence.

The penalties of the act of Elizabeth were founded on a former law, repealed some years before, by which this offence, in certain cases, was made felony. If Shakspeare had been indicted on the statute of Elizabeth, he undoubtedly could easily have found the security required; nor could there have been any difficulty in making a compensation for the damage done; but he could not so easily commute the imprisonment of his person. Without, however, informing

-- 138 --

us whether he was imprisoned or not, the more modern relater of this anecdote tells us, that “thinking he was prosecuted somewhat too severely, he revenged himself on his prosecutor by making a ballad on him4 note.” And here, as formerly, we are left to explore, by conjecture, the date of this early essay of our poet's muse. If he was indicted, this certainly was not a likely mode to conciliate the knight of Charlecote, and to induce him to release the recognizance for good behaviour, to which the law entitled him. On the other hand, if he was only threatened with a prosecution, a lampoon would not contribute to mitigate his adversary's wrath, or to defend the criminal from its effects. We are, therefore, compelled to suppose, that our poet did not choose to abide the consequences of the prosecution; and, before it could be commenced, fled from his native country, leaving it to some friend to affix his verses on the park gate of the lord of Charlecote; for such is the tale which the late Mr. Oldys, and a Mr. Thomas Wilkes, have transmitted unto us. According to Mr. Wilkes, the story is said to have come originally from Mr. Thomas Jones, a gentleman, who, I find, lived at Turbich, a village in Worcestershire, about eighteen miles from Stratford, and died there in 1703, aged upwards of ninety. “He remembered (we are told) to have heard, from several old people of Stratford, the story of Shakspeare's robbing Sir Thomas Lucy's park; and their account (Mr. Wilkes observes) agreed with Mr. Rowe's; with this addition, that the ballad

-- 139 --

written by Shakspeare, against Sir Thomas Lucy, was stuck upon his park gate; which exasperating the knight, he applied to a lawyer, at Warwick, to proceed against him5 note


.” Mr. Jones, it is added, recollected the first stanza of this ballad, which was all that he could remember of it; and to Mr. Wilkes, grandson of the gentleman to whom he repeated it, we are indebted for this fragment; which was given to the publick, in 1778, by Mr. Steevens, from the manuscript collection of the late Mr. Oldys6 note










, to whom

-- 140 --

also this anecdote was communicated, by a relation of Mr. Jones. I have since been furnished with the entire song, which was found in a chest of drawers,

-- 141 --

that formerly belonged to Mrs. Dorothy Tyler7 note, of Shottery, near Stratford, who died in 1778, at the age of eighty, and which I shall insert in the Appendix; being fully persuaded that one part of this ballad is just as genuine as the other; that is, that the whole is a forgery. The greater part of it is evidently

-- 142 --

formed on various passages in the first scene of The Merry Wives of Windsor, which certainly afford ground for believing that our author, on some account or other, had not the most profound respect for Sir Thomas Lucy. The dozen white luces, however, which Shallow is made to commend as “a good coat,” was not Sir Thomas Lucy's coat of arms; though Mr. Theobald asserts that it is found on the monument of one of the family, as represented by Dugdale. No such coat certainly is found, either in Dugdale's Antiquities of Warwickshire, or in the church of Charlecote, where I, in vain, sought for it. It is probable that the deviation from the real coat of the Lucies, which was gules, three lucies hariant, argent8 note

, was

-- 143 --

intentionally made by our poet, that the application might not be too direct, and give offence to Sir Thomas Lucy's son, who, when this play was written, was living9 note

, and much respected, at Stratford.

Other attempts have been made to recover this much sought-for ballad; and, if we are to believe the author of a Manuscript History of the Stage, full of forgeries and falsehoods of various kinds1 note









, which I

-- 144 --

perused some years ago, two stanzas of it were rescued from oblivion by the learned Joshua Barnes, from a songstress in Stratford, about the year 1690. The writer of these spurious verses, which are given below, unluckily did not know that the wife of Sir Thomas Lucy, whom he has represented as a wanton, was a lady of the most exemplary piety and virtue; and that a very high eulogy on her excellent qualities is yet to be seen in the church of Charlecote, written, as the author of it has mentioned, “by him who knew her best;” without doubt, her husband, who has particularly praised her for her exemption

-- 145 --

“from any crime or vice,” and for “her love and truth, and faithfull adherence to her marriage vows2 note

.”

But to this, which has passed current for above a century, and to all the circumstantial evidence by which it seems to be supported, I have a very plain tale to oppose. I conceive it will very readily be granted that Sir Thomas Lucy could not lose that of which he never was possessed; that from him who is not master of any deer, no deer could be stolen. It is agreed, that there never was a park at Charlecote; and, if the knight never eat any venison but what came out of the park of Fulbroke, he certainly never partook of that delicacy; for he never was possessed of Fulbroke, nor was it enclosed in his time; having

-- 146 --

been disparked before he arrived at the age of manhood, in which state it continued during the whole of his life. In the first year of King Edward VI. John Dudley, Earl of Warwick, obtained a grant of the inheritance of this park; and on his attainder 1 Mar. the Queen [March 8, 1554–5] gave the pannage and herbage of it to Sir Francis Englefield, who was one of her principal favourites, and Master of the Court of Wards; and, a few years afterwards (4 & 5 Ph. & M.), she granted him the reversion of this disparked park (for so it is, again and again, expressly called), to hold of herself in capite. In the first year of Elizabeth, Sir Francis Englefield went into foreign parts; from whence, I believe, he never returned. Being a Roman Catholick, and leagued with the enemies of the Queen on the throne, on the 27th of March, in the thirteenth year of her reign [1571], a commission was issued, to seize all such lands as belonged to him into the Queen's hands. Whether he had, before that time, passed from him the disparked grounds of Fulbroke, I have not been able to ascertain; but, however that may be, they assuredly were not purchased by our Sir Thomas Lucy, nor was he ever possessed of them; as appears by the inquisition taken at Warwick, after his death [September 26, 1601], which recites all the lands of which he was seized, in the county of Warwick and elsewhere, and does not mention Fulbroke. Neither was his son, Sir Thomas Lucy, who survived his father but five years, ever possessed of this manor. The fact is, that it was purchased some time in the reign of James the First, by Sir Thomas Lucy, grandson of our Sir Thomas, who, as Dugdale has

-- 147 --

truly stated, renewed the park, which, as we have seen, from the year 1554, had been disparked and unenclosed, and, by the addition of Hampton Woods, enlarged it considerably.

In further confirmation of what I have now stated, it may be observed, that, though Sir Thomas Lucy lived on a very amicable footing with the corporation of Stratford, we never find any notice of their receiving a buck from him, which they undoubtedly would have done, had he been possessed of a park so near them. To Sir John Hubaud, who lived at Ipsley, not many miles from Stratford, and to Sir Fulke Greville, the elder, of Beauchamps Court, near Alcetor, and his son (afterwards Lord Broke), to these gentlemen alone, from 1576 to the year 1600, they appear to have been indebted for their venison feasts.

If, after all, it shall be said that Sir Thomas Lucy, though he had no park either at Charlecote, might yet, without any royal leave, have had some deer in his grounds, and that still our poet may have been guilty of the trespass which has been imputed to him, the objector must be told that no such grounds3 note were protected by the common law, every one having right to kill thereon all beasts of chase as feræ naturæ; and that the penalties of the statute

-- 148 --

of Elizabeth, already mentioned4 note, as well as preceding statutes on this subject, extended only to offences committed in a legal park, our author, had he even been guilty of the act imputed to him, would not have fallen within the peril of the law. He might, indeed, have been proceeded against by an action of trespass; but it never has been alleged that any civil suit was instituted against Shakspeare on this ground. In truth, the objection which I have now stated is scarcely worth considering; for of keeping deer in unenclosed grounds no example can be produced.

That there never was a park at Charlecote, is very easily proved. It is well known that, from the time of the Norman conquest, in consequence of the principle of the feudal law, that the king is the ultimate proprietor of all the lands of the kingdom, which are all considered as derived from him, and of his right by the common law, and by virtue of his royal prerogative, to all bona vacantia, which all beasts of chase are supposed to be, no person could possess a legal park but by royal licence, or immemorial prescription. Hence it follows that, strictly speaking, no man was entitled, at common law, to hunt or sport even upon his own soil. By the grant of a chase licence to make a park or free warren, becoming, as Sir William Blackstone has well expressed it, a royal game-keeper, he obtained not only the power, but the sole and exclusive power of killing all beasts of venery, and all fowls of warren, so far as his chase, park, or warren, extended; and it was unlawful, at common law, for any other person to kill any beasts

-- 149 --

of chase, or fowls of warren, within its precincts. Leland, whose journeys through England, as has been already mentioned, were made between the years 1536 and 1542, never fails to take notice of every park that he passed by; but does not mention any park belonging to the Lucy family, though he rode by the mansion-house and demesne of Sir William Lucy, the father of Sir Thomas, which he has briefly described in his journey from Warwick to Stratford: Charlecote, therefore, certainly could not boast of any park by prescription or immemorial usage. If it shall be said that his son, Sir Thomas Lucy, at a subsequent period, might have made a park there, the answer is, that this could not have been done without a royal grant or licence: and it appears that he never did obtain any such franchise; no trace of such a grant being to be found on the patent rolls, during the whole reign of Elizabeth.

SECTION IX.

When our poet's mind was first applied to theatrical subjects, is a curious speculation, on which, however, I am not furnished with sufficient documents to warrant any certain conclusion. At what time soever he removed from Stratford, he certainly had an opportunity of observing many modes of life in his native town, and his resolution to tread the stage might have been formed before he had ever seen London. While he was yet a child, so early as 1569, the year when his father was chief magistrate, the Queen's company of comedians, and the Earl of Worcester's servants, visited Stratford; in 1573, Lord Leicester's players were

-- 150 --

there; in the following year the comedians of Lord Warwick, and those of Lord Worcester; and in 1576 the latter company and Lord Leicester's servants again visited that town5 note

. In the period between 1579, when our poet was fifteen years old, and 1587, in which, or the preceding year, he may be supposed to have migrated to the metropolis, some distinguished company of players entertained the inhabitants of Stratford and its neighbourhood, by their dramatick exhibitions every year but one; Lord Strange's servants, and the company licensed by the Countess Dowager of Essex, in 1579; Lord Derby's servants, in 1580; Lord Worcester's and Lord Berkeley's, in 1581; Lord Worcester's alone, in 1582; the servants of Lord Berkeley and Lord Chandois, in 1583; the servants of Lord Oxford, Lord Warwick, and Lord Essex, in 1584; and a company of which the name is not specified, in 1586. In the following year, no less than four different companies of comedians visited this town, among which were her Majesty's servants6 note

.

-- 151 --

The usual place of representation appears to have been the Guildhall, which seems somewhat extraordinary, as perhaps no town in England had in it at that time more barns, any one of which should seem to have been better adapted to such exhibitions than the chamber or guildhall, and would certainly have held a more numerous audience. During several of the following years, with which we have less concern,

-- 152 --

various companies of players occasionally visited Stratford7 note

. At length, at the very end of the Queen's reign, this town appears to have been infected by the new and illiberal doctrines of puritanism, which afterwards overturned the church and state, and banished every art and every elegance from England. Before, however, the dominion of the Saints was completely established, their disciples at Stratford were able to procure the following anathema to be issued out by the corporation, against the itinerant sons of Thespis:

“17 Dec. 45 Eliz. 1602.

“At this Hall yt is ordered, that there shall be no

-- 153 --

plays or interludes played in the chamber, the guildhall, nor in any parte of the howse or courte, from hensforward, upon payne that whoever of the baylief, aldermen, or burgesses of the boroughe shall gyve leave or license thereunto, shall forfeyt for everie offence—xs.8 note

In consequence of this order, during the whole reign of James the First, I have found but two theatrical performances at Stratford; and at length the puritanical zeal went so far, that in the year 1622 the king's players were paid for not playing in the hall9 note

.

In his native town, as I have already observed, Shakspeare had an opportunity of seeing a good deal of life in miniature, and many of those objects which he afterwards delineated with such a masterly hand. Stratford was by no means so inconsiderable a town, even in his time, as I believe it has been generally supposed. Camden, in 1586, calls it emporiolum non inelegans; and at a still earlier period it is represented as “one of the fairest market towns in Warwickshire.”

-- 154 --

The number of houses was, I believe, not less than three hundred in the early part of the reign of Elizabeth; in the parish, which, we have already seen, was in circuit fourteen miles, there were “fifteen hundred houseling people,” that is, persons who received the communion, before she ascended the throne; and in 1590 the parish was supposed to contain three thousand souls. They had two great fairs every year, to which many persons from the adjoining counties repaired. Though the charter did not invest the corporation with the power of holding courts-leet, they exercised this and several other rights by prescription, with the sanction of the lord of the manor, Ambrose, Earl of Warwick, who frequently made them a personal visit1 note

; and at Easter and Michaelmas every year their court-leet sat. The leet was usually held at the college mansion-house2 note

, of which some account

-- 155 --

already has been given. They had, we have seen, a court of justice, which sat every fortnight in the year, and was attended by several skilful attorneys, some of whom resided in the town. They were frequently visited by the principal justices of peace for the county,

-- 156 --

(Sir Fulke Greville the elder, Sir Thomas Lucy, Sir John Harrington, Mr. Ralph Verney, Mr. Clement Throckmorton, Mr. Henry Goodeere, Mr. Roger Burgoyne, &c.) as reviewers of the trained men, as commissioners of subsidy3 note, and at the quarter sessions4 note

; who, without doubt, furnished the admiring crowd with many “wise saws and modern instances.” In consequence of the criminal jurisdiction of the leet and sessions, they had stocks, a pillory, and a gaol5 note; in which our poet could not fail of finding a “wild Halfcan,” and some “rapier-and-dagger men:” while

-- 157 --

the annual muster of the trained soldiers could not but exhibit Mouldys, Bullcalfs, and Feebles, in abundance.

Supposing this extraordinary man to have left Stratford, from whatsoever cause, about the year 1586 or 1587, it is now our business to attend him to the metropolis. And here we are presented with another anecdote concerning him, to which, in my apprehension, no credit ought to be given.

“In the time of Elizabeth (says Dr. Johnson), coaches being yet uncommon, and hired coaches not at all in use, those who were too proud, too tender, or too idle to walk, went on horseback to any distant business or diversion. Many came on horseback to the play; and when Shakspeare fled to London from the terror of a criminal prosecution, his first expedient was to wait at the door of the playhouse, and hold the horses of those that had no servants, that they might be ready again after the performance. In this office he became so conspicuous for his care and readiness, that in a short time every man as he alighted called for Will. Shakspeare, and scarcely any other waiter was trusted with a horse, while Will. Shakspeare could be had. This was the first dawn of better fortune. Shakspeare, finding more horses put into his hand than he could hold, hired boys to wait under his inspection, who, when Will. Shakspeare was summoned, were immediately to present themselves, I am Shakspeare's boy, Sir. In time Shakspeare found higher employment; but as long as the practice of riding to the playhouse continued, the waiters that held the horses retained the appellation of Shakspeare's boys.”

-- 158 --

The genealogy of this story, it must be acknowledged, is very correctly deduced. It first appeared in print in The Lives of the English Poets, published in 1753, under the name of Mr. Cibber. “Sir William D'Avenant (says the author of that book) told it to Mr. Betterton, who communicated it to Mr. Rowe; Mr. Rowe told it to Mr. Pope, and Mr. Pope told it to Dr. Newton, the late editor of Milton; and from a gentleman who heard it from him, 'tis here related6 note.” This gentleman, without doubt, was Dr. Johnson, who was a school-fellow of Bishop Newton's, and has himself introduced the anecdote in his edition of Shakspeare, published in 1765, and whose amanuensis, Mr. Robert Shiels, had a considerable share in the compilation above-mentioned7 note

. We have here certainly

-- 159 --

a very fair pedigree; notwithstanding which, I am utterly incredulous with respect to this first introduction of our poet to theatrical reputation. I do

-- 160 --

not, however, object to this anecdote, because, as has been suggested by Mr. Steevens, Mr. Rowe, having omitted to insert it in his Life of Shakspeare, must therefore be supposed not to have believed it; for though he did believe it, he might not think it worth insertion: nor do I object to it on another ground taken by Mr. Steevens, who doubts whether it was then the custom to ride on horseback to the play. “The most popular of the theatres (says that gentleman)

-- 161 --

were on the Bankside; and we are told by the satirical writers of the time, that the usual mode of conveyance to these places was by water; but not a single writer so much as hints at the custom of riding to them, or at the practice of having horses held during the time of the exhibition.”—In this and many other disquisitions, a little attention to dates will save much trouble. It should be recollected, that we are now speaking of the year 1586, or 1587, at which time, though Southwark was not without a theatre, the most popular playhouses appear to have been that specifically called the Theatre, which was situated at Newington Butts, and the Green Curtain in Shoreditch8 note

. To the former of these two theatres in summer, and to the latter in winter, as well as to the plays performed by the choir-boys of St. Paul's, and the representations at the Bull in Bishopsgate-street, the Cross Keys in Gracechurch-street, and the Bell-Savage on Ludgate-hill, the spectators were under the necessity

-- 162 --

of going either on foot or on horseback, coaches being then certainly not in ordinary use9 note. Nor is it true, that no writer of the time has alluded to this mode of conveyance to the theatre; for Sir John Davies, and Dekker, himself a dramatick writer, expressly allude to it1 note


. Though the fine gentleman

-- 163 --

whom he describes going from an ordinary to the playhouse on horseback, appears to have been attended by a lackey, yet many of inferior rank, without doubt, rode thither, unaccompanied by a servant; and it is very natural to suppose, that the horses of such persons should have been held during the representation by boys, each of whom might obtain a livelihood by taking charge of several of those animals. I do not, therefore, I say, object to this anecdote on any of these grounds; but for the following reasons:

1. Because Sir William D'Avenant does not appear at an early period to have obtained any correct information concerning Shakspeare; as is evinced by another fact, which Mr. Rowe has expressly stated as derived from him; I mean Lord Southampton's large donation to our poet, which I shall hereafter prove to have been extremely exaggerated; and Mr. Betterton, though he was born about twenty years after Shakspeare's death, and had trod the stage before the Restoration, instead of making any inquiry about him in his youth, when that inquiry might perhaps have been attended with success, was obliged to go to Stratford in 1708, when he was above seventy years old, and our poet had been dead near a century, to pick up what intelligence he could get concerning him: and almost every part of the intelligence which he did procure, either there or elsewhere, proves to be erroneous.

2. Because I have myself discovered several circumstances relative to our author, and one particularly concerning his youngest brother, Edmond, immediately connected with his theatrical history, which neither D'Avenant nor Betterton appear to have

-- 164 --

known; and which D'Avenant, if at an early period he had made any inquiries from Lowin or Taylor, or any of the old actors, concerning our poet's connexion with the stage, undoubtedly would have known. On this ground, therefore, I have also a right to assume that no such inquiries were made.

3. But, lastly, and principally, this anecdote is altogether unworthy of belief, because our author's circumstances and situation at this time, and the various extracts which I have just now given from the Records of Stratford, loudly reclaim against it. The original framer or relater of it should seem to have supposed him at this time a mere boy, “hanging loose upon society,” without connexions and without friends; whereas, on the contrary, he had already “given hostages to fortune,” having a wife and three children. His father had been bailiff of Stratford; and though about this time he withdrew from the corporation2 note

, and was not, as it should seem, in opulent, or even

-- 165 --

easy circumstances, there is no reason to suppose that he did not still carry on his trade. He had himself visited the metropolis, together with his wife, a few years before; and it is not improbable that he had some connexions there. Whatever might induce his eldest son to remove from Stratford to London, it cannot be imagined that his father would there desert him, or leave him to gain a precarious livelihood by the menial office of holding horses at the door of a theatre; where, I may add, the having a number of youths under him, publickly distinguished by the name of Shakspeare's boys, was an expedient not very likely to contribute to that concealment, which his situation at that time has been supposed to require. Our poet's friend, Hamnet Sadler, who appears to have been godfather to his only son, and who was a substantial baker at Stratford, would certainly, in such an extremity, not have left him unassisted. Mr. Richard Quiney (the son of Adrian Quiney, an alderman and grocer of Stratford), who was not many years older than our poet, had doubtless been bred at the same school, and lived in intimacy with him, would also, without doubt, have lent him his assistance, and, had it been necessary, could have recommended him to Mr. Bartholomew Quiney (probably a relation), a rich cloth-worker, who was settled in London3 note. And it is not reasonable to suppose, that his countryman,

-- 166 --

Mr. Richard Field, the son of a tanner in Stratford, and a very eminent printer in London, whom our poet in 1593 employed to issue “the first heir of his invention” to the world, would have suffered an amiable and worthy youth to have remained in so degraded a state, without making some effort to rescue him from it. All these circumstances decidedly prove, in my apprehension, that this anecdote is a mere fiction. Even supposing that our author was driven from Stratford, which, from the circumstances already stated, is extremely improbable, may we not be perfectly assured, that antecedent to that time his inclination for the theatre had manifested itself (for he was now twenty-two or twenty-three years old), and that he had formed some acquaintance with Lord Warwick's, Lord Leicester's, or the Queen's company of comedians. The two former companies were the retainers of noblemen living within a few miles of Stratford (to one of whom the manor belonged), and frequently resorted to that town; and the latter visited it in 1587; perhaps also in the preceding year. And if he had formed any such acquaintance with those who belonged to the inside of the theatre, could he possibly be under the necessity of standing in an obscure situation at the outside of it? It is, I think, much more probable, that his own lively disposition made him acquainted with some of the principal performers who visited Stratford, the elder Burbage, or Knell, or Bentley; and that there he first determined to engage in that profession. Lord Leicester's servants, among whom was one of the performers just mentioned, James Burbage, the father of the celebrated tragedian,

-- 167 --

had been honoured with a royal licence in 15744 note, With this company, therefore, or the Queen's, or Lord Warwick's comedians, it is reasonable to suppose, that he agreed to enroll himself, and that with one or the other of them he first visited the metropolis.

SECTION X.

The period at which Shakspeare began to write for the stage, will, I fear, never be precisely ascertained, unless some manuscript or printed document, relating to him, which has hitherto eluded all our researches, shall fortunately be hereafter discovered. The books of the time, however, afford some glimpses of information on this interesting point, and may enable us to form at least a probable opinion upon it. Every circumstance, therefore, which may be found in them, in any way applicable to a question of great importance in the history of every literary man, should be sifted and examined with our utmost industry and care; every hint, however slight, must be seized and investigated, and every allusion, however dark or mysterious, must, if possible, be unfolded and explained. If, after all our pains, we shall not be able to gain our object, we yet may make a near approach to it; and shall at least have the satisfaction of reflecting—that nothing has been omitted to be done, which had the remotest tendency to attain it.

In forming a conjecture on this subject, some lines in Spencer's Tears of the Muses demand our particular attention; since if they related to Shakspeare,

-- 168 --

as by some has been supposed, they would ascertain that he had acquired a considerable share of celebrity as a dramatick writer, some years before the end of 1590, when that piece was first published. That the reader may be fully master of the question, I shall here transcribe the whole passage. The subject of the poem, it should be remembered, is the decay of literature and patronage, which the Nine Muses in succession pathetically lament. After Calliope and Melpomene have uttered their complaints, Thalia, the Muse of Comedy, is introduced speaking as follows:


“Where be the sweete delights of learning's treasure5 note,
“That wont with comick sock to beautifie
“The painted theatres, and fill with pleasure
“The listeners' eyes and eares with melodie;
“In which I late was wont to raine as Queene,
“And maske in mirth, with graces well beseene?

“O, all is gone, and all that goodly glee
“Which wont to be the glorie of gay wits,
“Is laid abed, and no where now to see;
“And, in her roome, unseemly Sorrow6 note

sits;

-- 169 --


“With hollow brows and greisly countenaunce
“Marring my joyous gentle dalliaunce:

-- 170 --


“And, him beside, sits ugly Barbarisme,
“And brutish Ignorance, ycrept of late
“Out of dread darknes of the deep abysme,
“Where being bredd, he light and heaven doth hate:
“They in the mindes of men now tyrannize,
“And the faire scene with rudenes foule disguize.

-- 171 --


“All places they with follie have possesst,
“And with vaine toyes the vulgare entertaine,
“But me have banished, with all the rest
“That whilome wont to waite upon my traine;—
“Fine Counterfesaunce7 note















and unhurtful Sport,
“Delight and Laughter, deckt in seemly sort.

-- 172 --


“All these, and all that els the comick stage
“With season'd wit and goodly pleasaunce graced,
“By which mans life in his likest image
“Was limned forth, are wholly now defaced;
“And those sweete witts8 note

, which wont the like to frame,
“Are now despiz'd, and made a laughing game.

-- 173 --


“And he, the man whom Nature selfe9 note












had made
“To mock her selfe, and truth imitate

-- 174 --


“With kindly counter1 note, under mimick shade,—
“Our pleasaunt Willy, ah, is dead of late2 note





;

-- 175 --


“With whom all joy and jolly merriment
“Is also deaded, and in dolour drent3 note.
“Instead thereof, scoffing Scurrilitie,
“And scornfull Follie, with contempt is crept,
“Rolling in rymes of shameles ribaudrie4 note
,
“Without regard or due decorum kept:

-- 176 --


“Each idle Wit at will presumes to make5 note,
“And doth the learneds taske upon him take.
“But that same gentle spirit, from whose pen
“Large streames of honnie and sweete nectar flowe,
“Scorning the boldnes of such base-borne men,
“Which dare their follies forth so rashlie throwe,
“Doth rather choose to sit in idle cell,
“Than so him selfe to mockerie to sell.

“So am I made the servant of the manie,
“And laughing-stock of all that list to scorne;
“Not honoured nor cared for of anie,
“But loath'd of losels6 note, and a thing forlorne:
“Therefore I mourne and sorrow with the rest,
“Untill my cause of sorrow be redrest.”

The sixth, seventh, and eighth of these stanzas were inserted by Rowe in the first edition of his short account of Shakspeare; and he then supposed that they related to our poet; alluding, as he thought, to his having withdrawn himself for some time from the publick, and discontinued dramatick compositions, from “a disgust he had taken to the then ill taste of the town, and the mean condition of the stage.” But as he suppressed the passage in his second edition (published in 1714, about five years after the first), it may be presumed, that he found reason to change his opinion. Dryden, however, he informs us, always thought that these verses related to Shakspeare. But

-- 177 --

with all due deference to these great poets, their authority on either side is in this instance of no weight; because, in their time, little attention was given to the gradual progress and changes of our language, and they appear to have been very slightly acquainted with the literary history of the former age. It must, however, be acknowledged that, at the first view, this passage, in some respects, seems peculiarly applicable to our great dramatick writer, and admirably descriptive of the character and powers of a poet, of whom it may be said with the strictest propriety, in the words of a learned and accomplished statesman7 note of the seventeenth century, that “Nature never had before so noble and so true an interpreter, never so inward a secretary of her cabinet8 note.” But supposing even that chronology and the dramatick history of that period did not stand in our way, as they certainly do, these lines cannot relate to Shakspeare; for on a closer inspection it will be found, that one part of the description not only does not apply to him, but is totally inconsistent with the now received, and no longer controverted, account of his moderate literary attainments.

When I published my first edition of his works, the evidence on each side of this question appeared to me so equally balanced, that I found myself unable to form any decided opinion on the subject; inclining, however,

-- 178 --

against the application of these verses to Shakspeare, for the reason just now assigned9 note

: but a more minute investigation has entirely dispelled my doubts; and I think I shall be able, not only to show that our illustrious dramatist was not here pointed at, but to ascertain the person alluded to; whose fame, high as it was in his own time, must acquire additional celebrity from the eulogy of so great a poet as Spenser.

On an attentive consideration of these stanzas it will be found,

1. That they must relate to some contemporary author, who was peculiarly celebrated for his comick talents.

-- 179 --

2. That the writer alluded to was a distinguished scholar.

3. That at an antecedent period he had furnished the scene with several comedies, which had been acted with great success.

4. That in his dramatick writings he had been studious to observe a due decorum, and to construct his pieces according to the legitimate rules of the drama, observing this decorum, to use the words of an ancient writer, “in personages, in seasons, in matter, in speech1 note.” And,

5. That, for some time previous to the composition of Spenser's poem, he had discontinued writing for the stage, and retired from London to some sequestered spot, disgusted by the applause which the low ribaldry of some of his contemporary poets had met with for a year or two before these verses were written.

If this be a just comment on them, the consequence follows, that they could not be intended to describe the untutored Shakspeare; who, however we may be disposed to allow him a certain degree of literature (and no one is more willing to do so than the present writer), unquestionably cannot be rated as a learned man, and who, we have some grounds for believing, had not produced, I will not say several comedies, but any drama whatsoever, before the date of the poem under our consideration: and, if a stage-poet can be pointed out, the period of whose principal exertions, and whose character and celebrity as a writer at that

-- 180 --

period, correspond with the description here given, all difficulty, I conceive, will be done away.

It should be recollected that Thalia is the speaker, and that comedy alone is here in Spenser's contemplation. In the outset she asks,


“Where be the sweet delights of learning's treasure,
“That wont with comick sock to beautify
“The painted theatres,” &c.

She then says, that all the innocent mirth which formerly was the delight of the ingenious, is now no where to be found; and that nothing prevails on the stage, but either dismal and barbarous tragedies, which are preferred to all other exhibitions, or vulgar buffoonery under the name of comedy; instead of that natural representation and harmless merriment, which formerly afforded the frequenters of the theatre so much entertainment. The lively and pleasant poet (she adds), who so truly exhibited human life in all its variety, has of late been idle and unemployed; and instead of his classical and Terentian comedies, with which the publick formerly were gratified, each miserable scoffer produces on the scene, pieces of low ribaldry, constructed without any regard to decorum, and takes upon him that task which the learned writer alluded to had so happily performed; while this admired scholar sits retired in his cell2 note



, rather than

-- 181 --

descend from the dignity of his character, and accommodate his productions to the gross and vulgar taste which then prevailed.

The whole context, therefore, shows, that the person here commended was a man of learning, and a comick poet who had observed a strict classical propriety in his dramas; a circumstance that, with others furnished by an attentive survey of the theatrical history of that period, will enable us to discover his name, and to dispel the cloud with which he has for more than two hundred years been enveloped.

Spenser's description, I have no doubt, was intended for John Lilly, “the eloquent and wittie John Lilly,” as he is denominated by one of his contemporaries3 note; a poet, whose learning sufficiently entitled him to a part of this encomium: and if in other respects

-- 182 --

it should be thought to exceed his real merits, let it be remembered, that in this point we are not to be governed by our own judgments, but to transport ourselves two centuries backwards, and not only to judge with the eyes, and ears, and opinions, of his contemporaries, all of whom speak of his comick talents with the highest praise, but also to make some allowance for the particular taste and partiality of Spenser. How apt he was to exceed in the eulogy of his friends, —whether from good nature, or a disposition easy to be pleased,—is evinced by his high commendation of another poet of that age, which I shall presently have occasion to quote, and which certainly greatly exceeds what we should now be willing to allow him4 note





. We should also bear in mind, that there are the strongest grounds for believing that Shakspeare had not yet afforded Spenser any specimen of higher excellence; that at all periods, he who far surpasses his contemporaries, must be allowed a considerable degree of merit; and that in comedy, which alone was here in the writer's contemplation, the reputation of the poet supposed to be alluded to, was at this time unrivalled.

-- 183 --

When the genius of Shakspeare afterwards blazed out, we shall hereafter find that Spenser was not insensible to his merits.

Edward Blount, who was at once a bookseller and a writer, and who had undoubtedly often seen the effect produced by his comedies5 note, describes as the rarest poet of that time (that is, his own time,—the period previous to the appearance of Shakspeare), “the witty, comical, facetiously quick, and unparalleled John Lilly6 note

.” His contemporaries Webbe7 note, Nashe8 note,

-- 184 --

and Meres9 note, give him no less praise; and Lodge1 note highly commends his “extraordinary facility of discourse,”

-- 185 --

by which he may have meant dialogue. But the strongest proof, perhaps, that can be adduced to show how highly his comick talents were rated, is found in the encomiastick verses on Shakspeare, written by Jonson; who, knowing the opinions of the former age, and the high estimation in which the productions that we are now considering had been held, thought he could not, in a few words, more forcibly describe our great dramatick poet's comick excellence, than by saying he out-shone even Lilly in comedy, as he surpassed the admired and lofty stories of Marlowe in the tragick drama:


“That I not mix thee so, my brain excuses;
“I mean, with great, but disproportion'd2 note Muses;

-- 186 --


“For, if I thought my judgement were of years,
“I should commit thee surely with thy peers3 note,
“And tell, how far thou dost our Lilly outshine,
“Or sporting Kyd4 note, or Marlowe's5 note mighty line.”

Supposing, however, that Spenser's eulogy went beyond the opinions of that age, which does not appear to have been the case, some allowance, as has been already hinted, may be claimed for the kindness of friendship, and for the feelings of this exquisitely tender and moral poet, whose taste would naturally prefer scenick productions, founded, as Lilly's generally were, on classick fables, and conducted in some instances with a pastoral simplicity, to any other. Whenever Spenser visited the playhouse, we may be confident that he directed his steps to the theatre where Lilly's comedies were performed by the singing- boys of St. Paul's, or the children of the Revels, rather than to the city theatres (the Red Bull, &c.), where the compositions of Greene, Peele, and Marlowe, were represented6 note

.

-- 187 --

John Lilly was born in Kent, about the same year with Spenser7 note (1553); and it is not improbable that when Spenser quitted his residence in the North, and came into Kent8 note, about the year 1577 or 1578, he might have formed a friendship with this poet, then, I believe, newly returned from abroad, and perhaps a visitor in his native county. Lilly, in 1569, at sixteen years of age, became a member of Magdalen College in Oxford; in 1573 he took the degree of Bachelor, and that of Master of Arts in 1575–69 note. He seems afterwards to have travelled; and in 1579, if not before, after his return from foreign parts, his celebrated

-- 188 --

work, entitled Euphues, The Anatomy of Wit1 note, was published; and in the following year appeared Euphues and his England, a composition not less admired than his former production, of which it may be considered the sequel or second part. In both these works, though written in a quaint, affected, and reprehensible style, which yet at that time, and for many years afterwards, was extravagantly admired, are found a vein of good sense, and many just observations on mankind. Probably in consequence of the high reputation acquired by the first of these productions, he was, in 1579, incorporated a Master of Arts in Cambridge. It is a creditable circumstance to Lilly, that he was patronized by Edward Vere, the seventeenth Earl of Oxford, whom he calls his master; who appears to have been the most distinguished nobleman of his time for learning and poetical talents, and was himself an admired comick writer. Between the years 1580 and 1586, or 1587, Lilly, it may be conjectured, produced five comedies; Alexander and Campaspe,

-- 189 --

Galathea, Sappho and Phao, Midas, and Endymion; all of which were represented by the choir-boys of St. Paul's, in their singing school-room, and often acted by them at court before Queen Elizabeth, with great applause. He had, as he himself tells us, been “entertained her Majesty's servant by her gracious favour,” and had been taught to hope, that he might have been rewarded with the reversion of the office of Master of the Revels, or with that of Master of the Tents and Toils; but after thirteen years' service and expectation, he found, “when he had cast up the inventory of his friends, hopes, promises, and times, that the sum total amounted to just nothing.” His complaints on this subject were poured forth in two petitions to the Queen2 note, the latter of which, I conjecture, from a circumstance mentioned in it, was presented in 1588; and it may be presumed, that not long afterwards, finding his hopes of preferment disappointed, and the publick taste so vitiated that nothing but folly and vain toyes could succeed on the stage, he retired for some time either to Oxford or to a cottage in his native county3 note

. Soon afterwards, the theatre,

-- 190 --

in which his comedies had been represented, was shut up by authority, on account of that licentiousness and ribaldry to which Spenser alludes.

The character of Lilly, as a dramatick writer, has been unjustly depreciated in modern times, in consequence, I conceive, of its being supposed that his scenick productions are written in the same faulty

-- 191 --

style with his other works; and that they all abound with perpetual allusions to a kind of fabulous natural history, in which he and some of his contemporaries frequently indulged themselves, and for which he has been justly censured by Drayton and others. But this is not the fact; for though in three of his comedies he has too often fallen into this kind of impropriety, the general tenour of the other three is different; and, notwithstanding his defects, many of which in his own time were thought beauties, he unquestionably makes a nearer approach to a just delineation of character and life, than any comick poet that preceded Shakspeare. That they are free from quaintness, a too frequent play upon words (which at that time, however, was esteemed genuine wit), and some other faults, cannot be asserted with truth; but these defects are, in some degree, balanced by a livelier dialogue, and a more natural representation than his contemporaries produced. In the greater part of his plays, the division into acts and scenes is critically attended to, and the unities of action, time, and place, are well observed. It may also be remarked, that Lilly has not produced a single tragedy, and that all his comedies are replete with “learning's treasure;” for they not only are founded on classick fables, as the plays performed by the choir-boys of St. Paul's generally were4 note
, but abound with allusions to mythology,

-- 192 --

and quotations from the Roman poets. If it should be objected, that in this respect he has little preserved that due decorum so much admired by Spenser, his courtiers, peasants, servants, husbandmen, nymphs, and chambermaids, all occasionally speaking Latin, and all equally well, it should be recollected that this practice was not peculiar to him5 note. A fact also should be remembered, which, I think, has escaped the notice of all our dramatick historians, though some of the passages by which it is ascertained have been quoted for other purposes. The circumstance to which I allude is, that the audience usually assembled in the room behind the Convocation-House of St. Paul's, where all his plays were represented, was of a higher order, and composed of very different persons from those who frequented common theatres; for it should seem to have principally consisted of gentlemen and scholars6 note











































, without any intermixture

-- 193 --

of females; and appears to have borne some resemblance to the audiences now annually collected to

-- 194 --

hear one of Terence's comedies acted by the young gentlemen of Westminster school. Such dramas,

-- 195 --

perhaps it may be urged, were little suited to a courtly audience, composed of both sexes, before which they sometimes were exhibited: but let it be remembered that they were not originally intended for such an audience; and even at court, we know that many of the female nobility, and attendants on the Queen, were, like her Majesty, acquainted with the Latin language; consequently neither his allusions nor his quotations, could even there fail of being understood by a large portion of his auditors; and

-- 196 --

their introduction, instead of being thought a fault, was, undoubtedly considered a beauty. In further support of Spenser's eulogy on this poet, I may add, that several of his characters are happily conceived, and some of them may have been models to subsequent dramatists. In our author's early plays, we may sometimes trace, in the lower characters, an imitation of Lilly's manner7 note. His Alchemist and Astronomer in Galathea, perhaps, gave rise to Jonson's Subtle, and Congreve's Foresight; and Sir Tophas in Endymion may in like manner have been the remote original of Malvolio in Twelfth Night, where nearly the same name is applied to another character. In his Galathea, to the change of sex in which piece I suspect Spenser particularly alludes, when he speaks of his admired poet's “fine counterfesance, and unhurtful sport,” the opening may, longo intervallo, remind us of the first scene in The Tempest, as that of Richard the Third is evidently formed on a passage in Lilly's Campaspe8 note







. and of the numerous songs in

-- 197 --

his plays, many of which are uncommonly elegant and happy, and seem to have been particularly alluded to by Spenser9 note


, some passages have been expressly imitated by Shakspeare.

But how, it will be asked, can John Lilly be alluded to, under the words—“our pleasant Willy?” This seeming difficulty may be easily removed, by attending to the phraseology of Spenser's age, and adverting to a conceit, which seems frequently to have governed him in the formation of poetical names, shadowing real persons.

In his time shepherd was a common denomination of a poet. Thus Shakspeare, in As You Like It, apostrophizing Marlowe, who was not a pastoral, but a dramatick poet,—


“Dead shepherd, now I see thy saw of might;
“Whoever lov'd, that lov'd not at first sight?”

In like manner Spenser, throughout his poem, entitled Colin Clout's Come Home Again, as well as in various other parts of his works, uses these terms as synonymous.

-- 198 --

As shepherd was a common appellation for any of the poetical tribe9 note, so Willy was a common name for a shepherd; and hence, probably, this denomination was sometimes applied by the writers of Shakspeare's age, to poets who had no claim to the Christian name of William. Thus, in an ancient song, probably of the time of James the First,
“As Willy once essay'd
“To look for a lamb that was stray'd,” &c. and in an Eclogue on the death of Sir Philip Sidney (as Dr. Farmer formerly suggested to me), which was written not long after that event, perhaps by Arthur Warren1 note, a poet very little known, we find

-- 199 --

the celebrated author of the Arcadia, lamented in several stanzas by the name of Willy2 note





. On this ground alone, therefore, “our pleasant Willy ah! is dead of late,” might mean,—our spritely poet is of late as silent as the grave, and wholly unemployed.

2. But Spenser, I have no doubt, had a further object in view, and intended enigmatically to point out the person in his contemplation; though he might have thought it more suitable to the general tenour of his poem not expressly to name him3 note

















; and

-- 200 --

therefore wrote Willy for Lilly, changing only the first letter4 note; as, in another poem5 note

















, he has introduced

-- 201 --

Robert, or, in the familiar language and orthography of that age, Robbin Earl of Leicester, under the appellation

-- 202 --

of Lobbin; substituting, in this case, L for R, as in the instance now before us he has substituted W for L. The epithet “pleasant” (“our pleasant Willy”), I may add, had here a peculiar force and propriety; for Lilly had been so much distinguished for his wit and vivacity at Oxford, that one of his adversaries has endeavoured to depreciate him on this ground, as if his spriteliness and humour were greater than became a scholar. When these verses first appeared, it is reasonable to suppose that this

-- 203 --

paronomasy was understood by many curious and intelligent readers; and that the eulogy of Lilly, by so great a poet as Spenser, being the subject of conversation among the admirers of poetry, and the more polished frequenters of the playhouses, induced a bookseller to furnish the publick with copies of his plays. Two only of his comedies had been printed six years before, and the whole of the impressions disposed of; but not many months after Spenser's poem appeared, three others, Galathea, Endymion, and Midas, were entered in the Stationers' register, and published in 1591 and 1592; and at the same time the other two were reprinted. Thus, at once, were gratified the admirers of this celebrated poet, in London, who, doubtless, read, with delight, those comedies which they had often seen represented on the stage with the highest applause; and his less fortunate academick friends of Oxford and Cambridge, who, at that period, had little intercourse with the metropolis, and whose curiosity must have been strongly excited by the extraordinary success of those scenick productions, on which the judicious Muse of Spenser had set the seal of learned and unqualified approbation.

It may be observed, that a few years after the verses under our consideration were published, Drayton, in like manner, eulogized Sir Philip Sidney, under the invented name of Elphin6 note























; which was

-- 204 --

manifestly formed by a transposition of the letters in the first syllable, or abbreviation, of his Christian name [Phil], and of the only letters that are sounded in the last syllable of his surname [ne]; for the anagrammatists,

-- 205 --

as the learned in that art inform us, claim the licence of disregarding such letters as are silent and inefficient, in which predicament the final letter in Sidney stands. By this process Philne was obtained; and then, by transposition, Elphin. Sidney also, himself (and Spenser after him), with a similar allusion to the first syllable of his Christian name, preferring to it a Greek word of the same import with the fictitious name of his mistress [Stella], had denominated himself Astrophil; though, for some reason or other, perhaps with a view to throw a veil over the conceit, the word, in their time, was generally written Astrophel. So common, indeed, were these conceits, and so congenial, in this respect, were the sentiments of Spenser's friend, Lodowick Bryskett, that, in the elegy which he wrote on the death of Sir Philip Sidney, having introduced an eclogue, in which there are two speakers; one of them, we find, is Colin, Spenser's assumed name; and the other interlocutor, in compliment, we may presume, to him, is denominated Lycon; being merely the metathesis or anagram of that poetical designation.

The literal artifice by which the name of the admired dramatick poet, whom Spenser had in view, was half divulged and half concealed7 note

, did not, I

-- 206 --

conceive, escape the curious in the days of anagram and allusion; but, in process of time, such devices having become unfashionable, and fallen into disuse, the secret meaning ceased to be understood, and for a long period he has been deprived of the fair fame with which Spenser intended to encircle his brows. Every thing has its day. There is a fashion in the works of the imagination, no less than in our cloaths, and equipage, and modes of life: and the dominions of wit, as well as empires, have their rise and progress; and, like them, are subject to revolution and decay. Hence, what at one period was thought extremely fanciful and ingenious, at another, is contemptuously denominated a fantastick crotchet, or verbal quibble; or depreciated by whatever other character or epithet, fastidiousness or refinement may have fixed to it. But we should always keep in our thoughts the manners, and habits, and prejudices, of the age

-- 207 --

which produced the works we are reviewing. That, in the age of Elizabeth, and her successor on the throne, the allusive play, on names very nearly resembling each other, which we are now considering, was perfectly congenial to the taste of the time, may be shown by numerous instances; but by none, perhaps, that can more strongly evince the popularity of this exercise of the fancy, than a circumstance recorded of King James, during his visit at Oxford, in 1605, about fifteen years after The Tears of the Muses was written: who, while he was surrounded by all the grave and reverend sages of that famous University, indulged himself in the very same conceit which Spenser has employed in the adumbration of the distinguished comick writer whom he has so highly eulogized; and his Majesty's playful substitution of one name for another, differing only in its initial letter, however little applause it may obtain at the present day, unquestionably then excited no less admiration in that learned body, than it did in their publick orator (a celebrated scholar and wit), by whom, we find, it was considered a very happy paronomasy, or, to use his own words, a most sweet and pleasant allusion.

After having related that the King, on viewing the Bodleian Library, was much struck by the assemblage of many thousand volumes of printed books and manuscripts, collected, at a great expense, from the most distant parts of the world; and that his Majesty thence took occasion to pay a high compliment to the University, observing, that he had often been presented by them with the richest fruits of ingenuity and learning, but never before had seen the

-- 208 --

garden in which they grew and were gathered; Mr. Isaac Wake, to whom we are indebted for this anecdote, proceeds to inform us, that a bust of the founder, which had been presented by their chancellor8 note, next attracted the royal visiter's attention: “Dumque,” says the orator, “intentos oculos conjicit in Bodlæi statuam9 note (quam ex alabastro dedolatam et inductis coloribus vividè representantem, illustrissimus cancellarius bene meritò, amoris ergô, posuerat), suavissimâ allusione ad pientissimum hoc Bodlæi opus (linguâ enim patriâ primæ tantum literæ discrimen est inter Bodlæi nomen et Pii), eum Thomæ Godly nomine insignivit, eoque potius nomine quam Bodly deinceps meritò nominandum esse censuit1 note

.” From this relation, we may safely conclude,

-- 209 --

that the poet's latent meaning, in the verses which have given rise to the present disquisition, was immediately

-- 210 --

apprehended by this learned monarch, however it might have escaped the notice of such of his subjects as were less enlightened, or less versed in the mysterious subtilties of allusive and anagrammatick lore. These, however, among the readers of poetry, were comparatively so few, and the admirers and cultivators of such conceits were so numerous, that, doubtless, this verbal artifice, or, as Camden calls it, “name device,” was, in Spencer's time, at least, in the metropolis, understood by many persons; though, at a subsequent period, it sunk into oblivion2 note

.

-- 211 --

While we are in quest of remote and less obvious analogies, we sometimes overlook those immediately before us. Of the truth of this observation, the verses under our consideration afford a singular instance; for the similitude between the name of Lilly and that which was substituted by Spenser in its place, is so striking, that it is wonderful it should so long have eluded our notice. When we advert to the general propensity to anagram, and “a dalliance with names,” which prevailed in that age; for Drayton, we have seen, has his Elphin, Shakspeare his Caliban3 note,

-- 212 --

Ben Jonson his Oriana4 note






, and other writers similar literal and verbal devices5 note

; when Spenser's

-- 213 --

play on other names is considered; and, in addition to the remarkable and kindred paronomasy, by which he has designated his patron, it is observed, that, in his eleventh Eclogue, the two principal persons, shadowed and eulogized under feigned denominations, were, by a double artifice, so covertly concealed, as to elude the researches of the poet's intimate friend and commentator; though now, with the aid of some

-- 214 --

verses which he had not seen, they may be clearly ascertained, by a similar solution6 note


















; that by “well

-- 215 --

ordering” the letters in the word Rosalinde, the true name of Spenser's mistress may be discovered, as the

-- 216 --

same contemporary friend has informed us7 note






; that, in his seventh Eclogue he has introduced Archbishop

-- 217 --

Grindal under the denomination of Algrind; and, by metathesis, Bishop Aylmer, Elmer, or Elmor (for

-- 218 --

so variously was his name written), under that of Morel; and that, in other parts of his works, conceits

-- 219 --

of the same kind may be found8 note

















1. The First Part of King Henry VI. 1589. 2, 3. Second and Third Parts of K. Henry VI. 1591 4. Two Gentlemen of Verona, 1591. 5. Comedy of Errors, 1592. 6. King Richard II. 1593. 7. King Richard III. 1593. 8. Love's Labour's Lost, 1594. 9. The Merchant of Venice, 1594. 10. A Midsummer-Night's Dream, 1594. 11. The Taming of the Shrew, 1596. 12. Romeo and Juliet, 1596. 13. King John, 1596. 13. First Part of King Henry IV. 1597. 14. Second Part of King Henry IV. 1598. 15. King Henry V. 1599. 16. As You Like It, 1599.

27 May, 1600.

4. Aug.

23 Jan. 1603.

To Mr. Roberts.] Allarum to London.
As You Like It, a book.
Henry the Fift, a book.
Every Man in his Humour, a book.
Comedy of Much Ado about Nothing.
to be staied.
To Thomas Thorpe,
and William Aspley,
This to be their copy, &c.

It is extremely probable that this 4th of August was of the year 1600; which standing a little higher on the paper, the Clerk of the Stationers' Company might have thought unnecessary to be repeated. All the plays which were entered with As You Like It,

-- 368 --

and are here said to be staied, were printed in the year 1600 or 1601. The stay or injunction against the printing appears to have been very speedily taken off; for in ten days afterwards, on the 14th of August, 1600, King Henry V. was entered, and published in the same year. So, Much Ado about Nothing was entered August 23, 1600, and printed also in that year: and Every Man in his Humour was published in 1601.

Shakspeare, it is said, played the part of Adam in As You Like It. As he was not eminent on the stage, it is probable that he ceased to act some years before he retired to the country. His appearance, however, in this comedy, is not inconsistent with the date here assigned; for we know that he performed a part in Jonson's Sejanus in 1603.

A passage in this comedy furnishes an additional proof of its not having been written before the year 1596, nor after the year 1603. “I will weep for nothing,” says Rosalind, “like Diana in the fountain.” Stowe, in his Survey of London, 1598, informs us, that in the year 1598, at the east side of the Cross in Cheapside was set up “a curious wrought tabernacle of gray marble, and in the same an alabaster image of Diana, and water conveyed from the Thames, prilling from her naked breast.” To this the passage above cited certainly alludes. in his second edition of the same work, printed in 1603, he informs, the reader, that the water flowed in this manner for a time, but that the statue was then decayed. It was, we see, in order in 1598, and continued so without doubt for a year afterwards, that

-- 369 --

is, till 1599, when As You Like It appears to have been written.

In this comedy a line of Marlowe's Hero and Leander is quoted. That poem was published in 1598, and probably before.

17. Much Ado About Nothing, 1600.

Much Ado About Nothing was written, we may presume, early in the year 1600; for it was entered at Stationers' Hall, August 23, 1600, and printed in that year.

It is not mentioned by Meres in his list of our author's plays, published in the latter end of the year 1598.

18. Hamlet, 1600.

In a former edition of this Essay I was induced to suppose that Hamlet must have been written prior to 1598, from the loose manner in which Mr. Steevens has mentioned a manuscript note by Gabriel Harvey in a copy, which had belonged to him, of Speght's edition of Chaucer, in which, we are told, he has set down Hamlet as a performance with which he was well acquainted in the year 1598. See vol. vii. p. 168. But I have been favoured by the Bishop of Dromore [Dr. Percy], the possessor of the book referred to, with an inspection of it; and, on an attentive examination, I have found reason to believe, that the note in question may have been written in the latter end of the year 1600. Harvey doubtless purchased this volume in 1598, having, both at the beginning and end of it, written his name. But it by no means

-- 370 --

follows that all the intermediate remarks which are scattered throughout were put down at the same time. He speaks of translated Tasso in one passage; and the first edition of Fairfax, which is doubtless alluded to, appeared in 1600. There can be very little doubt that Hamlet was first performed in the autumn of that year, from the reference which is made in it to the “inhibition of the players” which comes by means of the late innovation. All the theatres except the Fortune and the Globe were inhibited by an Order of Council in June, 1600, printed by Mr. Chalmers4 note; and so the other city tragedians were forced to travel. This order arose probably from the licentiousness of the children of Paules, who indulged in personal allusion, and were tyrannically clapped for it.

The following passage is found in an Epistle to the Gentlemen Students of the Two Universities, by Thomas Nashe, prefixed to Greene's Arcadia, which was published in 1589: “I will turn back to my first text of studies of delight, and talk a little in friendship with a few of our trivial translators. It is a common practice now a-days, among a sort of shifting companions, that runne through every art, and thrive by none, to leave the trade of Noverint5 note

,

-- 371 --

whereto they were born, and busie themselves with the endevors of art, that could scarcely latinize their neck-verse if they should have neede; yet English Seneca, read by candle-light, yeelds many good sentences, as Bloud is a beggar, and so forth: and, if you intreat him faire in a frosty morning, he will affoord you whole Hamlets, I should say, Handfuls, of tragical speeches. But O grief! Tempus edax rerum;—what is it that will last always? The sea exhaled by drops will in continuance be drie; and Seneca, let bloud line by line, and page by page, at length must needes die to our stage.”

Not having seen the first edition of this tract till a few years ago, I formerly doubted whether the foregoing passage referred to the tragedy of Hamlet; but the word Hamlets being printed in the original copy in a different character from the rest, I have no longer any doubt upon the subject.

It is manifest from this passage that some play on the story of Hamlet had been exhibited before the year 1589; but I am inclined to think that it was not Shakspeare's drama, but an elder performance, on which, with the aid of the old prose History of Hamlet, his tragedy was formed. The great number of pieces which we know he formed on the performances of preceding writers6 note, renders it highly probable that some others also of his dramas were constructed on plays that are now lost. Perhaps the

-- 372 --

original Hamlet was written by Thomas Kyd: who was the author of one play (and probably of more) to which no name is affixed7 note. The only tragedy to which Kyd's name is affixed (Cornelia), is a professed translation from the French of Garnier, who, as well as his translator, imitated Seneca. In Kyd's Spanish Tragedy, as in Shakspeare's Hamlet, there is, if I may say so, a play represented within a play: if the old play of Hamlet should ever be recovered, a similar interlude, I make no doubt, would be found there; and somewhat of the same contrivance may be traced in The old Taming of a Shrew, a comedy which perhaps had the same author as the other ancient pieces now enumerated.

Nashe seems to point at some dramatick writer of that time, who had originally been a scrivener or attorney:
“A clerk foredoom'd his father's soul to cross,
“Who penn'd a stanza when he should engross;” who, instead of transcribing deeds and pleadings, chose to imitate Seneca's plays, of which a translation had been published many years before. Our author, however freely he may have borrowed from Plutarch and Holinshed, does not appear to be at all indebted to Seneca; and therefore I do not believe that he was the person in Nashe's contemplation.

The tragedy of Hamlet was not registered in the books of the Stationers' Company till the 26th of

-- 373 --

July, 1602. I believe it was then published, though the earliest copy now extant is dated in 1604. In the title-page of that copy, the play is said to be “newly imprinted, and enlarged to almost as much again as it was, according to the true and perfect copy;” from which words it is manifest that a former less perfect copy had been issued from the press.

In a tract entitled Wits Miserie or the World's Madnesse, discovering the incarnate Devils of the Age, by Thomas Lodge, which was published in quarto in 1596, one of the devils (as Dr. Farmer has observed) is said to be “a foule lubber, and looks as pale as the vizard of the ghost, who cried so miserably at the theatre, Hamlet, revenge.” If the allusion was to our author's tragedy, this passage will ascertain its appearance in or before 1596; but Lodge must have had the elder play in his contemplation.

19. Merry Wives of Windsor, 1601.

The following line in the earliest edition of this comedy,
“Sail like my pinnace to those golden shores,” shows that it was written after Sir Walter Raleigh's return from Guiana in 1596.

The first sketch of The Merry Wives of Windsor was printed in 1602. It was entered in the books of the Stationers' Company on the 18th of January, 1601–2, and was therefore probably written in 1601, after the two parts of King Henry IV. being, it is said, composed at the desire of Queen Elizabeth, in

-- 374 --

order to exhibit Falstaff in love, when all the pleasantry which he could afford in any other situation was exhausted. But it may not be thought so clear, that it was written after King Henry V. Nym and Bardolph are both hanged in King Henry V. yet appear in The Merry Wives of Windsor. Falstaff is disgraced in The Second Part of King Henry IV. and dies in King Henry V.; but in The Merry Wives of Windsor, he talks as if he were yet in favour at court1 note; “If it should come to the ear of the court how I have been transformed,” &c.: and Mr. Page discountenances Fenton's addresses to his daughter because he kept company with the wild Prince and with Pointz. These circumstances seem to favour the supposition that this play was written between the First and Second Parts of King Henry IV. But that it was not written then, may be collected from the tradition above mentioned. The truth, I believe, is, that though it ought to be read (as Dr. Johnson has observed) between The Second Part of King Henry IV. and King Henry V. it was written after King Henry V. and after Shakspeare had killed Falstaff. In obedience to the royal commands, having revived him, he found it necessary at the same time to revive all those persons with whom he was wont to be exhibited; Nym, Pistol, Bardolph, and the Page: and disposed of them as he found it convenient, without a strict regard to their situations, or catastrophes in former plays.

-- 375 --

There is reason to believe that The Merry Wives of Windsor was revised and enlarged by the author, after its first production. The old edition in 1602, like that of Romeo and Juliet, is apparently a rough draught, and not a mutilated or imperfect copy2 note. The precise time when the alterations and additions were made, has not been ascertained: however, some passages in the enlarged copy may assist us in our conjectures on the subject.

Falstaff's address to Justice Shallow in the first scene shows that the alterations were made after King James came to the throne: “Now, Master Shallow, you'll complain of me to the king.” In the first copy the words are, “to the council.”

When Mrs. Page observes to Mrs. Ford, that “these knights will hack,” which words are not in the original copy, Shakspeare, it has been thought, meant to convey a covert sneer at King James's prodigality in bestowing knighthood in the beginning of his reign. Between the king's arrival at Berwick and

-- 376 --

the 2d of May, 1603, he made 237 knights; and in the following July near four hundred.

“The best courtier of them all,” says Mrs. Quickly, “when the court lay at Windsor, could never have brought her to such a canary. Yet there have been knights, and lords, and gentlemen, with their coaches, I warrant you, coach after coach,” &c.

The court went to Windsor in the beginning of July, 1603, and soon afterwards the feast of Saint George was celebrated there with great solemnity. The Prince of Wales, the Duke of Lenox, our poet's great patron the Earl of Southampton, the Earl of Pembroke, and the Earl of Marre, were installed knights of the garter; and the chief ladies of England did homage to the queen. The king and queen afterwards usually resided in the summer at Greenwich. The allusion to the insignia of the order of the garter in the fifth Act of this comedy, if written recently after so splendid a solemnity, would have a peculiar grace; yet the order having been originally instituted at Windsor by King Edward III. the place in which the scene lay, might, it must be owned, have suggested an allusion to it, without any particular or temporary object.— It is observable that Mrs. Quickly says, there had been knights, lords, and gentlemen, with their coaches, coach after coach, &c. Coaches, as appears from Howes's Continuation of Stowe's Chronicle, did not come into general use, till the year 1605. It may therefore be presumed, that this play was not enlarged very long before that year.

-- 377 --

There is yet another note of time to be considered. In the first scene of the enlarged copy of The Merry Wives of Windsor, Slender asks Mr. Page, “How does your fallow greyhound, sir? I hear he was outrun on Cotsale.” He means the Cotswold hills in Gloucestershire. In the beginning of the reign of James the First, the Cotswold games were instituted by one Dover. They consisted, as Mr. Warton has observed of “wrestling, leaping, pitching the bar, handling the pike, dancing of women, various kinds of hunting, and particularly coursing the hare with greyhounds.” Mr. Warton is of opinion, that two or three years must have elapsed before these games could have been effectually established, and therefore supposes that our author's additions to this comedy were made about the year 1607. Dr. Farmer doubts whether Capt. Dover was the founder of these games. “Though the Captain,” he observes, “be celebrated in the Annalia Dubrensia as the founder of them, he might be the reviver only, or some way contribute to make them more famous; for in the second part of King Henry IV. Justice Shallow reckons among the swinge-bucklers, “Will Squeele, a Cotsole man.” In confirmation of Dr. Farmer's opinion, Mr. Steevens remarks, that in Randolph's poems, 1638, is found “An eclogue on the noble assemblies revived on Cotswold hills by Mr. Robert Dover.”

If the Cotswold games were celebrated before the death of Queen Elizabeth, the passage above cited certainly proves nothing. Let us then endeavour to

-- 378 --

ascertain that fact. Dover himself tells us in the Annalia Dubrensia that he was the founder of these games:
“Yet I was bold for better recreation
“To invent these sports, to counter-check that fashion:” and from Ben Jonson's verses in the same collection we learn that they were exhibited in the time of James I. and revived in 1636. Nothing more then follows from Randolph's verses, compared with Jonson's, than that the games had been discontinued after their first institution by Dover (probably soon after the death of King James), and were revived by their founder at a subsequent period. Cotswold, long before the death of Elizabeth, might have been famous for swinge bucklers, or in other words for strong men, skilled in fighting with sword and buckler, wrestling, and other athletick exercises: but there is no ground for supposing that coursing with greyhounds, in order to obtain the prize of a silver collar, was customary there, till Dover instituted those prizes after the accession of James to the throne.

That they were instituted about the year 1603, when King James acceded to the English throne, may be collected from the account given of them by Wood, in his Athen. Oxon. vol. ii. p. 812: “The said games were begun, and continued at a certain time of the year, for 40 years, by one Robert Dover, an attorney of Burton on the heath in Warwickshire; who did, with leave from King James I.

-- 379 --

select a place on Cotswold-hills in Glocestershire, whereon those games should be acted. Dover was constantly there in person, well mounted and accoutred, and was the chief director and manager of those games, even till the rascally rebellion was begun by the Presbyterians, which gave a stop to their proceedings, and spoiled all that was generous and ingenious elsewhere.”

This comedy was not printed in its present state till 1623, when it was published with the rest of our author's plays in folio. The republication of the imperfect copy in 1619 has been mentioned as a circumstance from which we may infer that Shakspeare's improved play was not written, or at least not acted, till some years after 1607. I confess, I do not perceive, on what ground this inference is made. Arthur Johnson, the bookseller for whom the imperfect copy of this play was published in 1602, when the whole edition was sold off, reprinted it in 1619, knowing that the enlarged copy remained in MS. in the hands of the proprietors of the Globe theatre, and that such of the publick as wished to read the play in any form, must read the imperfect play, of which he had secured the property by entering it at Stationers' Hall. In the same manner Thomas Pavier in 1619 reprinted the first and second parts of The Whole Contention of the Two Houses of Yorke and Lancaster, though he could not but know that the Second and Third Parts of King Henry VI. which were formed on those pieces, and were much more valuable than them, had been frequently

-- 380 --

acted, antecedent to his republication, and that the original plays had long been withdrawn from the scene. Not being able to procure the improved and perfect copies, a needy bookseller would publish what he could.

20. Troilus and Cressida, 1602.

Troilus and Cressida was entered at Stationers' Hall, Feb. 7, 1602–3, under the title of The booke of Troilus and Cressida, by J. Roberts, the printer of Hamlet, The Merchant of Venice, and A Midsummer-Night's Dream. It was therefore, probably, written in 1602. It was printed in 1609, with the title of The History of Troylus and Cressida, with a preface by the editor, who speaks of it as if it had not been then acted. But it is entered in 1602–3, “as acted by my Lord Chamberlen's men.” The players at the Globe theatre, to which Shakspeare belonged, were called the Lord Chamberlen's servants, till the year 1603. In that year they obtained a licence for their exhibitions from King James; and from that time they bore the more honourable appellation of his majesty's servants. There can, therefore, be little doubt, that the Troilus and Cressida which is here entered, as acted at Shakspeare's theatre, was his play, and was, if not represented, intended to have been represented there.

Perhaps the two discordant accounts, relative to this piece, may be thus reconciled. It might have been performed in 1602 at court, by the lord chamberlain's

-- 381 --

servants (as many plays at that time were), and yet not have been exhibited on the publick stage till some years afterwards. The editor in 1609 only says, “it had never been staled with the stage, never clapper-claw'd with the palms of the vulgar.”

As a further proof of the early appearance of Troilus and Cressida, it may be observed, that an incident in it seems to be burlesqued in a comedy entitled Histriomastix, which, though not printed till 1610, must have been written before the death of Queen Elizabeth, who, in the last Act of the piece, is shadowed under the character of Astræa, and is spoken of as then living.

In our author's play, when Troilus and Cressida part, he gives her his sleeve, and she, in return, presents him with her glove.

To this circumstance these lines in Histriomastix seem to refer. They are spoken by Troilus and Cressida, who are introduced in an interlude:

“Troi.
Come, Cressida, my cresset light,
“Thy face doth shine both day and night.
“Behold, behold, thy garter blue
“Thy knight his valiant elbow weares,
“That, when he shakes his furious speare,
“The foe in shivering fearful sort
“May lay him down in death to snort. “Cress.
O knight, with valour in thy face,
Here take my skreene, weare it for grace;
“Within thy helmet put the same,
“Therewith to make thy enemies lame.”

In Much Ado About Nothing, Troilus is mentioned as “the first employer of pandars.” Shakspeare,

-- 382 --

therefore, probably had read Chaucer's poem before the year 1600, when that play was printed.

In Cymbeline it is said, that


“Thersites' body is as good as Ajax',
“When neither are alive.”

This seems to import a precedent knowledge of Ajax and Thersites, and in this light may be regarded as a presumptive proof that Troilus and Cressida was written before Cymbeline.

Dryden supposed Troilus and Cressida to have been one of Shakspeare's earliest performances3 note; but has not mentioned on what principles he founded his judgment. Pope, on the other hand, thought it one of his last; grounding his opinion not only on the preface by the editor in 1609, but on “the great number of observations both moral and political with which this piece is crouded, more than any other of our author's.” For my own part, were it not for the entry in the Stationers' books, I should have been led, both by the colour of the writing, and by the above-mentioned preface, to class it (though not one of our author's happiest effusions) in 1608, rather than in that year in which it is here placed.

Yet, after all, I may still be mistaken. It appears

-- 383 --

from Henslowe's MSS. vol. iii. p. 331, that a play upon the subject of Troilus and Cressida had been written by Dekker and Chettle in 1599; and this elder drama may have been the object of satire in Histriomastix.

24. Measure for Measure, 1603.

This play was not registered at Stationers' Hall, nor printed, till 1623. But from two passages in it, which seem intended as a courtly apology for the stately and ungracious demeanour of King James I. on his entry into England, it appears probable that it was written not long after his accession to the throne:


“I'll privily away. I love the people,
“But do not like to stage me to their eyes.
“Though it do well, I do not relish well
“Their loud applause, and aves vehement;
“Nor do I think the man of safe discretion
“That does affect it.” Measure for Measure, Act I. Sc. I.

Again, Act II. Sc. IV.:


“&lblank; So
“The general, subject to a well-wish'd king,
“Quit their own part, and in obsequious fondness
“Croud to his presence, where their untaught love
“Must needs appear offence4 note.”

King James was so much offended by the untaught, and, we may add, undeserved, gratulations of his subjects, on his entry into England, that he issued a proclamation, forbidding the people to resort to him.

-- 384 --

—“Afterwards,” says the historian of his reign, “in his publick appearances, especially in his sports, the accesses of the people made him so impatient, that he often dispersed them with frowns, that we may not say with curses5 note.”

It is observable throughout our author's plays that he does not scruple to introduce English signs, habits, customs, names, &c. though the scene of his drama lies in a foreign country; and that he has frequent allusions to the circumstances of the day, though the events which form the subject of his piece are supposed to have happened a thousand years before. Thus, in Coriolanus, Hob and Dick are plebeians; and the Romans toss their caps in the air, with the same expressions of festivity which our poet's contemporaries displayed in Stratford or London. In Twelfth-Night we hear of the bed of Ware, and the bells of Saint Bennet; and in The Taming of the Shrew the Pegasus, a sign of a publick house in Cheapside in the time of Queen Elizabeth, is hung up in a town in Italy. In Hamlet the Prince of Denmark and Guildenstern hold a long conversation concerning the children of the Chapel and St. Pauls. The opening of the present play, viewed in this light, furnishes an additional argument in support of the date which I have assigned to it. When King James came to the throne of England, March 24, 16502–3, he found the kingdom engaged in a war with Spain, which had lasted near twenty years. “Heaven grant us his peace!” says a gentleman

-- 385 --

to Lucio, Act I. Sc. II.; and afterwards the bawd laments, that “what with the war, what with the sweat, she was custom-shrunk.” Supposing these two passages to relate to our author's own time, they almost decisively prove Measure for Measure to have been written in 1603; when the war was not yet ended, as the latter words seem to imply, and when there was some prospect of peace, as the former seem to intimate. Our British Solomon very soon after his accession to the throne manifested his pacifick disposition, though the peace with Spain was not proclaimed till the 19th of August, 1604.

By the sweat, considering who the speaker is, it is probable that the disorder most fatal to those of her profession was intended. However, the plague was sometimes so called; and perhaps the dreadful pestilence of 1603 was meant; which carried off in the month of July in that year 857 persons, and in the whole year 30,578 persons: that is, one fifth part of the people in the metropolis; the total number of the inhabitants of London being at that time about one hundred and fifty thousand. If such was the allusion, it likewise confirms the date attributed to this play.

Some part of this last argument in confirmation of the date which I had assigned some years ago to the comedy before us, I owe to Mr. Capell; and while I acknowledge the obligation, it is but just to add, that it is the only one that I met with, which in the smallest degree could throw any light on the present inquiry into the dates of our author's plays,
“In the dry desert of ten thousand lines;”

-- 386 --

after wading through two ponderous volumes in quarto, written in a style manifestly formed on that of the Clown in the comedy under our consideration, whose narratives, we are told, were calculated to last out a night in Russia, when nights are at the longest.

In the year 1604, says Wilson the historian, “the sword and buckler trade being out of date, diverse sects of vitious persons, under the title of roaring boys, bravadoes, roysters, &c. commit many insolencies; the streets swarm night and day with quarrels: private duels are fomented, especially between the English and Scotch: and great feuds between protestants and papists.” A proclamation was published to restrain these enormities; which proving ineffectual, the legislature interposed, and the act commonly called the statute of stabbing, 1 Jac. I. c. 8. was made. This statute, as Sir Michael Foster observes, was principally intended to put a stop to the outrages above enumerated, “committed by persons of inflammable spirits and deep resentment, who, wearing short daggers under their cloaths, were too well prepared to do quick and effectual execution upon provocations extremely slight.” King James's first parliament met on the 19th of March, 1603–4, and sat till the 7th of July following. From the time of James's accession to the throne great animosity subsisted between the English and Scotch; and many of the outrageous acts which gave rise to the statute of stabbing, had been committed in the preceding year, about the end of which year I suppose Measure for Measure to have been written. The enumeration

-- 387 --

made by the Clown, in the fourth Act, of the persons who were confined with him in the prison, is an additional confirmation of the date assigned to it. Of ten prisoners whom he names, four are stabbers, or duellists: “Master Starvelacky, the rapier and dagger man, young Drop-heir that killed lusty Pudding, Master Forth-right, the tilter, and wild Half-can that stabbed Pots.”

That Measure for Measure was written before 1607, may be fairly concluded from the following passage in a poem published in that year, which we have good ground to believe was copied from a similar thought in this play, as the author, at the end of his piece, professes a personal regard for Shakspeare, and highly praises his Venus and Adonis1 note



,


“So play the foolish throngs with one that swoons;
“Come all to help him, and so stop the air
“By which he should revive.” Measure for Measure, Act II. Sc. IV.
“And like as when some sudden extasie
  “Seizeth the nature of a sicklie man;
“When he's discern'd to swoone, straite by and by
  “Folke to his helpe confusedly have ran;
“And seeking with their art to fetch him backe,
“So many throng, that he the ayre doth lacke.” Myrrha, the Mother of Adonis, or Luste's Prodigies, by William Barksted, a poem, 1607.

-- 388 --

22. King Henry VIII. 1603.

This play was probably written, as Dr. Johnson and Mr. Steevens observe, partly before the death of Queen Elizabeth, which happened on the 24th of March, 1602–3. The elogium on King James, which is blended with the panegyrick on Elizabeth, in the last scene, was evidently a subsequent insertion, after the accession of the Scottish monarch to the throne: for Shakspeare was too well acquainted with courts, to compliment, in the life-time of Queen Elizabeth, her presumptive successor, of whom history informs us she was not a little jealous. That the prediction concerning King James was added after the death of the Queen, is still more clearly evinced, as Dr. Johnson has remarked, by the aukward manner in which it is connected with the foregoing and subsequent lines.

The following lines in that prediction may serve to ascertain the time when the compliment was introduced:


“Wherever the bright sun of heaven shall shine,
“His honour and the greatness of his name
“Shall be, and make new nations.”

Though Virginia was discovered in 1584, the

-- 389 --

first colony sent out went there in 1606. In that year the king granted two letters patent for planting that country, one to the city of London, the other to the cities of Bristol, Exeter, and Plymouth. The colony sent from London, settled in Virginia; that from the other cities, in New England; the capital of which was built in the following year, and called James town. In 1606 also a scheme was adopted for the plantation of Ulster in Ireland2 note. I suspect, therefore, that the panegyrick on the king was introduced either in that year, or in 1612, when a lottery was granted expressly for the establishment of English Colonies in Virginia.

It may be objected, that if this play was written after the accession of King James, the author could not introduce a panegyrick on him, without making Queen Elizabeth the vehicle of it, she being the object immediately presented to the audience in the last Act of King Henry VIII.: and that, therefore, the praises so profusely lavished on her, do not prove this play to have been written in her life-time; on the contrary, that the concluding lines of her character seem to imply that she was dead, when it was composed. The objection certainly has weight; but, I apprehend, the following observations afford a sufficient answer to it.

1. It is more likely that Shakspeare should have written a play, the chief subject of which is, the disgrace of Queen Catharine, the aggrandizement of Anne Boleyn, and the birth of her daughter, in the

-- 390 --

life-time of that daughter, than after her death: at a time when the subject must have been highly pleasing at court, rather than at a period when it must have been less interesting.

Queen Catharine, it is true, is represented as an amiable character, but still she is eclipsed; and the greater her merit, the higher was the compliment to the mother of Elizabeth, to whose superior beauty she was obliged to give way.

2. If King Henry VIII. had been written in the time of King James I. the author, instead of expatiating so largely in the last scene, in praise of the Queen, which he could not think would be acceptable to her successor, who hated her memory3 note, would probably have made him the principal figure in the prophecy, and thrown her into the back-ground as much as possible.

3. Were James I. Shakspeare's chief object in the original construction of the last Act of this play, he would probably have given a very short character of Elizabeth, and have dwelt on that of James, with whose praise he would have concluded, in order to make the stronger impression on the audience, instead of returning again to Queen Elizabeth, in a very aukward and abrupt manner, after her character seemed to be quite finished: an aukwardness that can only be accounted for, by supposing the panegyrick on King James an after-production4 note






















.

-- 391 --

4. If the Queen had been dead when our author began to write this play, he would have been acquainted with the particular circumstances attending her death, the situation of the kingdom at that time, and of foreign states, &c. and as Archbishop Cranmer is supposed to have had the gift of prophecy, Shakspeare, probably, would have made him mention some of those circumstances. Whereas the prediction, as it stands at present, is quite general, and such as might, without any hazard of error, have been pronounced in the life-time of her Majesty; for the

-- 392 --

principal facts that it foretells, are, that she should die aged, and a virgin. Of the former, supposing this prediction to have been written in 1602, the author was sufficiently secure; for she was then near seventy years old. The latter may perhaps be thought too delicate a subject, to have been mentioned while she was yet living. But we may presume, it was far from being an ungrateful topick; for very early after her accession to the throne, she appears to have been proud of her maiden character; declaring that she was wedded to her people, and that she desired no other inscription on her tomb, than—“Here lyeth Elizabeth, who reigned and died a virgin5 note.” Besides, if Shakspeare knew, as probably most people at that time did, that she became very solicitous about the reputation of virginity, when her title to it was at least equivocal, this would be an additional inducement to him to compliment her on that head.

5. Granting that the latter part of the panegyrick on Elizabeth implies that she was dead when it was composed, it would not prove that this play was written in the time of King James; for these latter lines in praise of the Queen, as well as the whole of the compliment to the King, might have been added after his accession to the throne, in order to bring the speaker back to the object immediately before him, the infant Elizabeth. And this Mr. Theobald conjectured to have been the case. I do not, however, see any necessity for this supposition; as there is nothing, in my apprehension, contained in any of

-- 393 --

the lines in praise of the Queen, inconsistent with the notion of the whole of the panegyrick on her having been composed in her life-time.

In further confirmation of what has been here advanced to show that this play was partly written while Queen Elizabeth was yet alive, it may be observed (to use the words of an anonymous writer6 note), that “Shakspeare has cast the disagreeable parts of her father's character as much into shade as possible; that he has represented him as greatly displeased with the grievances of his subjects, and ordering them to be relieved; tender and obliging [in the early part of the play] to his queen, grateful to the cardinal, and in the case of Cranmer, capable of distinguishing and rewarding true merit.”—“He has exerted (adds the same author) an equal degree of complaisance, by the amiable lights in which he has shown the mother of Elizabeth. Anne Bullen is represented as affected with the most tender concern for the sufferings of her mistress, queen Catharine; receiving the honour the king confers on her, by making her marchioness of Pembroke, with a graceful humility; and more anxious to conceal her advancement from the queen, lest it should aggravate her sorrows, than solicitous to penetrate into the meaning of so extraordinary a favour, or of indulging herself in the flattering prospect of future royalty.”

It is unnecessary to quote particular passages in support of these assertions; but the following lines, which are spoken of Anne Boleyn by the Lord Chamberlain, appear to me so evidently calculated for the

-- 394 --

ear of Elizabeth (to whom such incense was by no means displeasing), that I cannot forbear to transcribe them:


“She is a gallant creature, and complete
“In mind and feature. I persuade me, from her
“Will fall some blessing to this land, which shall
“In it be memoriz'd.”

Again:


“&lblank; I have perus'd her well;
“Beauty and honour are in her so mingled,
“That they have caught the king: and who knows yet,
“But from this lady may proceed a gem,
“To lighten all this isle.”

Our author had produced so many plays in the preceding years, that it is not likely that King Henry VIII. was written before 1603. It might perhaps with equal propriety be ascribed to 1602, and it is not easy to determine in which of those years it was composed; but it is extremely probable that it was written in one of them. It was not printed till 1623.

A poem, called The Life and Death of Thomas Wolsey, Cardinal, which was entered on the books of the Stationers' Company, and published, in the year 1599, perhaps suggested this subject to Shakspeare.

He had also certainly read Churchyard's Legend of Cardinal Wolsey, printed in The Mirrour for Magistrates, 1587.

“Have we some strange Indian with the great tool come to court, the women so besiege us,” says the Porter in the last Act of this play. This note

-- 395 --

of time may perhaps hereafter serve to ascertain the date of this piece, though I cannot avail myself of it, not having been able to discover to what circumstance Shakspeare here alludes.

Rowley's King Henry VIII. was published in 1605, probably with a view that it also might be confounded with Shakspeare's drama; and both it and Lord Cromwell were re-printed with the same fraudulent intention in 1613, in which year our author's play was revived with great splendour.

The Globe play-house, we are told by the continuator of Stowe's Chronicle, was burnt down, on St. Peter's day, in the year 1613, while the play of King Henry VIII. was exhibiting. Sir Henry Wotton (as Mr. Tyrwhitt has observed) says, in one of his letters, that this accident happened during the exhibition of a new play, called All is True; which, however, appears both from Sir Henry's minute description of the piece, and from the account given by Stowe's continuator, to have been our author's play of King Henry VIII. If indeed Sir H. Wotton was accurate in calling it a new play, all the foregoing reasoning on this subject would be at once overthrown: and this piece, instead of being ascribed to 1603, should have been placed ten years later. But I strongly suspect that the only novelty attending this play, in the year 1613, was its title, decorations, and perhaps the prologue and epilogue. The Elector Palatine was in London in that year; and it appears from the MS. register of Lord Harrington, treasurer of the chambers to King James I. that many of our author's plays were then

-- 396 --

exhibited for the entertainment of him and the princess Elizabeth. By the same register we learn, that the titles of many of them were changed7 note in that year. Princes are fond of opportunities to display their magnificence before strangers of distinction; and James, who on his arrival here must have been dazzled by a splendour foreign to the poverty of his native kingdom, might have been peculiarly ambitious to exhibit before his son-in-law the mimick pomp of an English coronation8 note. King Henry VIII. therefore, after having lain by for some years unacted, on account of the costliness of the exhibition, might have been revived in 1613, under the title of All is True, with new decorations, and a new prologue and epilogue. Mr. Tyrwhitt observes, that the prologue has two or three direct references to this title; a circumstance which authorizes us to conclude, almost with certainty, that it was an occasional production, written some years after the composition of the play. King Henry VIII. not being then printed, the fallacy of calling it a new play on its revival was not easily detected.

-- 397 --

Dr. Johnson long since suspected, from the contemptuous manner in which “the noise of targets, and the fellow in a long motley coat,” or in other words, most of our author's plays are spoken of, in this prologue, that it was not the composition of Shakspeare, but written after his departure from the stage, on some accidental revival of King Henry VIII. by Ben Jonson, whose style, it seemed to him to resemble9 note










Dr. Farmer is of the same opinion, and

-- 398 --

thinks he sees something of Jonson's hand here and there in the dialogue also. After our author's retirement to the country, Johnson was perhaps employed to give a novelty to the piece by a new title and prologue, and to furnish the managers of the Globe with

-- 399 --

a description of the coronation ceremony, and of those other decorations, with which, from his connection with Inigo Jones, and his attendance at court, he was peculiarly conversant.

The piece appears to have been revived with some degree of splendour; for Sir Henry Wotton gives a very pompous account of the representation. The unlucky accident that happened to the house during the exhibition, was occasioned by discharging some small pieces, called chambers, on King Henry's arrival at Cardinal Wolsey's gate at Whitehall, one of which, being injudiciously managed, set fire to the thatched roof of the theatre1 note


























.

-- 400 --

The play, thus revived and new-named, was probably called in the bills of that time, a new play; which might have led Sir Henry Wotton to describe it as such. And thus his account may be reconciled with that of the other contemporary writers, as well as with those arguments which have been here urged in support of the early date of King Henry VIII. Every thing has been fully stated on each side of the question. The reader must judge.

Mr. Roderick, in his notes on our author (appended to Mr. Edwards's Canons of Criticism), takes notice of some peculiarities in the metre of the play before us, viz. “that there are many more verses in it than in any other, which end with a redundant syllable,” —“very near two to one,”—and that the “cæsuræ or pauses of the verse are full as remarkable.” The

-- 401 --

redundancy, &c. observed by this critick, Mr. Steevens thinks “was rather the effect of chance, than of design in the author; and might have arisen either from the negligence of Shakspeare, who in this play has borrowed whole scenes and speeches from Holinshed, whose words he was probably in too much haste to compress into versification strictly regular and harmonious; or from the interpolations of Ben Jonson, whose hand Dr. Farmer thinks he occasionally perceives in the dialogue.”

Whether Mr. Roderick's position be well founded, is hardly worth a contest; but the peculiarities which he has animadverted on (if such there be), add probability to the conjecture that this piece underwent some alterations, after it had passed out of the hands of Shakspeare1 note.

23. Othello, 1604.

Dr. Warburton thinks that there is in this tragedy a satirical allusion to the institution of the order of Baronets, which dignity was created by King James I. in the year 1611:


“&lblank; The hearts of old gave hands,
“But our new heraldry is hands, not hearts.” Othello, Act III. Sc. IV.

“Amongst their other prerogatives of honour,” (says that commentator,) they [the new-created baronets] had an addition to their paternal arms, of an hand gules in an escutcheon argent. And we are

-- 402 --

not to doubt that this was the new heraldry alluded to by our author; by which he insinuates, ‘that some then created had hands indeed, but not hearts; that is, money to pay for the creation, but no virtue to purchase the honour.’”

Such is the observation of this critick. But by what chymistry can the sense which he has affixed to this passage, be extracted from it? Or is it probable, that Shakspeare, who has more than once condescended to be the encomiast of the unworthy founder of the order of Baronets, who had been personally honoured by a letter from his majesty, and substantially benefitted by the royal licence granted to him and his fellow-comedians, should have been so impolitick, as to satirize the king, or to depreciate his new-created dignity?

These lines appear to me to afford an obvious meaning, without supposing them to contain such a multitude of allusions:

‘Of old,’ (says Othello,) ‘in matrimonial alliances, the heart dictated the union of hands; but our modern junctions are those of hands, not of hearts.’

On every marriage the arms of the wife are united to those of the husband. This circumstance, I believe, it was, that suggested heraldry, in this place, to our author. I know not whether a heart was ever used as an armorial ensign, nor is it, I conceive, necessary to inquire. It was the office of the herald to join, or, to speak technically, to quarter the arms of the new-married pair2 note. Hence, with his usual

-- 403 --

licence, Shakspeare uses heraldry for junction, or union in general. Thus, in his Rape of Lucrece, the same term is employed to denote the union of colours which constitutes a beautiful complexion:


“This heraldry in Lucrece' face was seen,
“Argued by beauty's red, and virtue's white.”

This passage not affording us any assistance, we are next to consider one in The Alchemist, by Ben Jonson, which, if it alluded to an incident in Othello (as Mr. Steevens seems to think it does), would ascertain this play to have appeared before 1610, in which year The Alchemist was first acted:

“Lovewit.

Didst thou hear a cry, say'st thou?

“Neighb.

Yes, sir, like unto a man that had been strangled an hour, and could not speak.”

But I doubt whether Othello was here in Jonson's contemplation. Old Ben generally spoke out; and if he had intended to sneer at the manner of Desdemona's death, I think, he would have taken care that his meaning should not be missed, and would have written—“like unto a woman,” &c.

This tragedy was not entered on the books of the Stationers' Company till Oct. 6, 1621, nor printed till the following year; but it was acted at court early in the year 16133 note.

Emilia and Lodovico, two of the characters in this play, are likewise two of the persons represented in May-Day, a comedy by Chapman, first printed in 1611.

A passage in the Essays of Sir Wm. Cornwallis

-- 404 --

the younger, 1601, may have suggested to Shakspeare the mention of the new heraldry, upon which Dr. Warburton has put what I think a most erroneous interpretation: “We of these later times full of a nice curiositie mislike all the performances of our forefathers; we say they were honest plaine men, but they want the capering wits of this ripe age.... They had wont to give their hands and their hearts together, but we think it a finer grace to looke asquint, our hand looking one way and our heart another.” If the simile of the Pontick Sea in Act III. Sc. III. is an allusion to Pliny, translated by Philemon Holland in 1601, this will assist us further in ascertaining the date of this play. We know4 note it was acted in 1604, and I have therefore placed it in that year.

24. King Lear, 1605.

The tragedy of King Lear was entered on the books of the Stationers' Company, Nov. 26, 1607, and is there mentioned to have been played the preceding Christmas before his majesty at Whitehall. But this, I conjecture, was not its first exhibition. It seems extremely probable that its first appearance was in March or April, 1605; in which year the old play of King Leir, that had been entered at Stationers' Hall in 1594, was printed by Simon Stafford, for John Wright, who, we may presume, finding Shakspeare's play successful, hoped to palm the

-- 405 --

spurious one on the publick for his5 note. The old King Leir was entered on the Stationers' books, May 8, 1605, as it was lately acted.

Harsnett's Declaration of Popish Impostors, from which Shakspeare borrowed some fantastick names of spirits, mentioned in this play, was printed in 1603. Our author's King Lear was not published till 1608.

This play is ascertained to have been written after the month of October, 1604, by a minute change which Shakspeare made in a traditional line, put into the mouth of Edgar:


“His words was still,—Fye, foh, fum,
“I smell the blood of a British man.”

The old metrical saying, which is found in one of Nashe's pamphlets, printed in 1596, and in other books, was,


“&lblank; Fy, fa, fum,
“I smell the blood of an Englishman.”

Though a complete union of England and Scotland, which was projected in the first parliament that met after James's accession to the English throne,

-- 406 --

was not carried into effect till a century afterwards, the two kingdoms were united in name, and he was proclaimed king of Great Britain, October 24, 1604.

25. All's Well That Ends Well, 1606.

The beautiful speech of the sick King in this play has much the air of that moral and judicious reflection that accompanies an advanced period of life, and bears no resemblance to Shakspeare's manner in his earlier plays:
“&lblank; Let me not live
“After my flame lacks oil, to be the snuff
“Of younger spirits, whose apprehensive senses
“All but new things disdain: whose judgments are
“Mere fathers of their garments; whose constancies
“Expire before their fashions.” Another circumstance which induces me to believe that this is a later play, than I had formerly supposed, is the satirical mention made of the puritans, who were the objects of King James's aversion. Sir John Harrington says, in the Nugæ Antiquæ, he was by when his majesty disputed with Dr. Reynolds at Hampton; “but he rather used upbraidinges than arguments, and told the petitioners, i.e. the puritans, that they wanted to strip Christe again, and bid them awaie with their snivellinge: and moreover he wished those who would take awaie the surplice might want linen to their own breech.” In Act I. Sc. III. the Clown says, “Though honesty be no puritan, yet it will do no hurt: it will wear the surplice of humility over the black gown of a big heart.”

-- 407 --

26. Macbeth, 1606.

Since this essay was originally written, I have observed some notes of time in the tragedy of Macbeth, that appear to me strongly to confirm the date which I have assigned to it. They occur in the Porter's speech after the murder of Duncan. The speaker, whom Shakspeare, for the sake of indulging a vein of humour and honest satire, has here represented as the Porter of Hell6 note


, on hearing a violent knocking at the palace gate, exclaims, “Who's there, in the name of Belzebub?—Here's a farmer, that hang'd himself on the expectation of plenty. Come in time: have napkins enough about you: here you'll sweat.”

The price of corn was then, as it is now, the great criterion of plenty or scarcity. That in the summer and autumn of the year 1606, there was a prospect of plenty of corn, appears from the audit-book of the college of Eton; for the price of wheat in the market of Windsor in that year, was lower than it was for thirteen years afterwards, being thirty-three shillings the quarter7 note. In the preceding year (1605) it was

-- 408 --

two shillings a quarter dearer: and in the subsequent year (1607), three shillings a quarter dearer. In the year 1608, wheat was sold at Windsor market for fifty-six shillings and eight pence a quarter;

-- 409 --

and in 1609, for fifty shillings. In 1606 barley and malt were cheaper than the preceding year, and considerably cheaper than in the two years subsequent.

The following words assigned to the Porter afford a still stronger confirmation of the date of this tragedy: “Knock, knock: Who's there, i' the other Devil's name? 'Faith, here's an equivocator, that could swear in both the scales, against either scale; who committed treason enough for God's sake; yet could not equivocate to heaven.—O come in, equivocator.”

Dr. Warburton long since observed that by “an equivocator” was here meant “a Jesuit;” an order (he adds) “so troublesome to the state in Queen Elizabeth and King James the First's time; the inventors of the execrable doctrine of equivocation.”

If the allusion were only thus general, this passage would avail us little in settling the time when Macbeth was written; but it was unquestionably much more particular and personal: and, without doubt, had a direct reference to the doctrine of equivocation avowed and maintained by Henry Garnet, superior of the order of the Jesuits in England, on his trial for the Gunpowder Treason, on the 28th of March, 1606, and to his detestable perjury on that occasion, or, as our author describes it, “to his swearing in both the scales against either scale,” that is, flatly and directly contradicting himself on his oath.

This trial, at which King James himself was present incognito, from the flagitiousness of the crime, and the celebrity and ability of Garnet, doubtless attracted very general notice; and the allusion

-- 410 --

to his gross equivocation and perjury thus recent, and probably the common topick of discourse, must have been instantly understood, and loudly applauded. “A true and perfect Relation of the whole Proceedings” against him and his confederates, which was published by authority in 1606, gave to the proceedings still greater notoriety.

In a letter written by Mr. John Chamberlain to Mr. Winwood, April 5, 1606, after mentioning that Garnet was arraigned at Guildhall the 28th of last month for high treason, and stating some of the evidence, he adds, “But how far these men are to be believed on their protestations and oaths, my Lord Salisbury [one of the commissioners on Garnet's trial] made known by two notable instances; having first shewed that by reason of their impudent slanders and reports we are driven to another course than they do [pursue] in other countrys by way of torture: for if they dye in prison, they give out that we have starved or tortured them to death; if they kill themselves, we make them away: so that we are feign to flatter and pamper them, and get out matters by fair means as we can. So that by the cunning of his keeper, Garnet being brought into a fool's paradise, had diverse conferences with Hall, his fellow priest, in the Tower, which were overheard by spialls set on purpose. With which being charged, he stiffly denyed it; but being still urged, and some light given him that they had notice of it, he persisted still, with protestation upon his soul and salvation, that there had passed no such interlocution: till at last, being confronted with Hall, he was driven

-- 411 --

to confess. And being now asked in this audience, how he could solve this lewd perjurie, he answered, “that, so long as he thought they had no proof, he was not bound to accuse himself; but when he saw they had proof, he stood not long in it.’ And then fell into a large discourse defending equivocation, with many weak and frivolous distinctions.

“The other example was of Francis Tresham; who in his confession having accused Garnet, and now drawing to his end in the Tower, his wife was permitted to have access to him; by whose means, (as is thought), not four hours before his death, he wrote a letter to my lord of Salisbury, contradicting whatsoever he had said of Garnet; protesting before God, to whom he was now going, and upon his soul and salvation, that he had accused him falsely, and that he had not seen him these sixteen years last past. Whereas it was manifestly proved, both by Garnet himself, Mrs. Vaux, and others, that he had been with him in three several places this last year; and once not many days before the blow should have been given. And [Garnet] being now asked what he knew of this man, he smilingly answered, that he thought he meant to equivocate8 note.”

A few extracts from Garnet's Trial, printed by authority, will still more clearly show, that the perjury and equivocation of the Jesuit were here particularly alluded to by Shakspeare.

In stating the case, Sir Edward Coke, the Attorney-General, observed, that “Catesby, fearing

-- 412 --

that any of those whom he had or should take into confederacy, being touched in conscience with the horrour of so damnable a fact, might give it over, and endanger the discovery of the plot, seeks to Garnet (as being the superior of the Jesuits, and therefore of high estimation and authority amongst all those of the Romish religion) to have his judgment and resolution in conscience concerning the lawfulness of the fact, that thereby he might be able to give satisfaction to any who should, in that behalf, make doubt or scruple to go forward in that treason. And therefore Catesby, coming to Garnet, propoundeth to him the case, and asketh, whether ‘for the good and promotion of the catholick cause against hereticks,’ [or, as the poet terms it, ‘for God's sake,’] ‘the necessity of time and occasion so requiring, it be lawful or not, amongst many nocents to destroy and take away some innocents also;’ to this question Garnet advisedly and resolvedly answered, that if the advantage were greater to the Catholick part, by taking away some innocents, together with many nocents, then doubtless it should be lawful to kill and destroy them all.”

Again:

“Then were the two witnesses called for; both of them persons of good estimation, that over-heard the interlocution between Garnet and Hall the Jesuit; viz. Mr. Fauset, a man learned and a justice of peace, and Mr. Lockerson: but Mr. Fauset, being not present, was sent for to appear; and, in the mean while, Mr. Lockerson, who being deposed before Garnet, delivered, upon his oath, that they heard

-- 413 --

Garnet say to Hall, ‘They will charge me with my prayer for the good success of the great action, in the beginning of the Parliament, and with the verses which I added to the end of my prayer:


“Gentem auferte perfidam
“Credentium de finibus,
“Ut Christi laudes debitas
“Persolvamus alacriter.”

“‘It is true, indeed (said Garnet), that I prayed for the good success of that great action; but I will tell them that I meant it in respect of some sharper laws, which I feared they would then make against Catholicks; and that answer will serve well enough.’”

Again:

“Garnet having protested, upon his trial, that ‘When Father Greenwell made him acquainted with the whole plot, and all the particulars of it, he was very much distempered, and could never sleep quietly afterwards, but sometimes prayed to God that it should not take effect; the Earl of Salisbury replied, that ‘he should do well to speak clearly of his devotion in that point; for otherwise he must put him to remember that he had confessed to the Lords that he had offered sacrifice to God for stay of that plot, unless it were for the good of the Catholick cause; and in no other fashion (said his lordship) was this state beholding to you for your masses and oblations.’”

In stating one of the points alluded to by Chamberlain in his Letter to Secretary Winwood, Lord Salisbury reminded Garnet, “after the interlocution between him and Hall, when he was called before all

-- 414 --

the lords, and was asked, not what he said, but whether Hall and he had conference together (desiring him not to equivocate), how stiffly he denied it upon his soul, retracting it with so many detestable execrations as the Earl said, it wounded their hearts to hear him; and yet as soon as Hall had confessed it, he grew ashamed, cried the lords mercy, and said he had offended, if equivocation did not help him.”

Here certainly we have abundant proofs of “an equivocator that could swear in both the scales against either scale, who committed treason enough for God's sake, and yet could not equivocate to heaven.”

If these observations should be acknowledged to be just, and yet it should be maintained that in strict reasoning they only prove that the tragedy of Macbeth was written subsequently to the trial of Garnet, it may be remarked, that allusions and references of this kind are generally made while the facts are yet recent in the minds of the writer and the audience, and before their impression has been weakened by subsequent events. When, therefore, we advert to the other circumstances which have induced me to refer this tragedy to the year 1606, this allusion, aided and supported as it is by their concurring circumstances, appears to me to furnish a strong confirmation of the date which has been assigned to it.

The third circumstance mentioned by the Porter is that of “an English tailor stealing out of a French hose;” the humour of which, as Dr. Warburton has rightly remarked, consists in this, that the French hose

-- 415 --

being [then] very short and strait, a tailor must be master of his trade who could steal any thing from them.” From a passage in our author's Henry V. and from other proofs, we know, that about the year 1597 the French hose were very large and lusty; but, doubtless, between that year and 1600 they had adopted the fashion here alluded to; and we know, as I have elsewhere observed, that French fashions were very quickly adopted in England. Some are (says a writer in 1604) so inconstant in their attire, that the variety of their garments pregnantly proveth the fickleness of their heade. . . . . And surely the Frenchmen and Englishmen, of all nations are (not without good cause) noted and condemned of this lightness; the one for invention, the other for imitating. In other thinges we thinke them our inferiours, and here we make them our maisters: and some I have heard very contemptuously say, that scarcely a new forme of breeches appeared in the French Kings kitchen, but presently they were translated into the Court of England9 note.” From the following passage in The Black Year, by Anthony Nixon, 4to. 1606, it may be presumed that this new mode of dress had been then adopted in England:

“Gentlemen this year shall be much wronged by their taylors, for their consciences are now much larger then ever they were; for where [whereas]

-- 416 --

they were wont to steale but half a yeard of brood cloth in making up a payre of breeches, now they do largely nicke their customers in the lace too; and take more than enough, for the new fashions sake, besides their old ones.” The words printed in italics, I am aware, may relate only to the lace; but I rather think that the meaning is, that whereas, formerly, tailors used to steal half a yard of cloth in making a pair of breeches, but now they cheat in the lace also; and steal more than enough of the cloth for the sake of making the breeches close and tight, agreeably to the new fashion. In a preceding passage, the writer repeats Wright's words already quoted, without any acknowledgement, “This year many,” &c.

Guthrie asserts in his History of Scotland, that King James, “to prove how thoroughly he was emancipated from the tutelage of his clergy, desired Queen Elizabeth in the year 1599 to send him a company of English comedians. She complied, and James gave them a licence to act in his capital and in his court. I have great reason to think (adds the historian), that the immortal Shakspeare was of the number2 note. But his drama, which finds access at this day to the most insensible hearts, had no charms in the eyes of the presbyterian clergy. They threatened excommunication to all who attended the playhouse. Many forebore to attend the theatrical exhibitions.

-- 417 --

James considered the insolent interposition of the clergy as a fresh attack upon his prerogative, and ordered those who had been most active, to retract their menaces, which they unwillingly did; and we are told that the playhouse was then greatly crouded.”

A more correct statement of this anecdote of theatrical history will be found in the History of the Stage, vol. iii.; but it is certain, that James, after his accession to the English throne, was a great encourager of theatrical exhibitions. From 1604 to 1608 he devoted himself entirely to hunting, masques, plays, tiltings, &c. In 1605 he visited Oxford. From a book entitled Rex Platonicus, cited by Dr. Farmer, we learn, that on entering the city the king was addressed by three students of St. John's College, who alternately accosted his majesty, reciting some Latin verses, founded on the prediction of the weird sisters relative to Banquo and Macbeth4 note.

Dr. Farmer is of opinion, that this performance preceded Shakspeare's play; a supposition which is strengthened by the silence of the author of Rex Platonicus, who, if Macbeth had then appeared on the stage, would probably have mentioned something of it. It should be likewise remembered, that there subsisted at that time, a spirit of opposition and rivalship between the regular players and the academicks of the two universities; the latter of whom frequently acted plays both in Latin and English, and seem to have piqued themselves on the

-- 418 --

superiority of their exhibitions to those of the established theatres5 note

. Wishing probably to manifest this superiority to the royal pedant, it is not likely that they would choose for a collegiate interlude (if this little performance deserves that name), a subject which had already appeared on the publick stage, with all the embellishments that the magick hand of Shakspeare could bestow.

In the following July (1606) the King of Denmark came to England on a visit to his sister, Queen Anne, and on the third of August was installed a knight of the garter. “There is nothing to be heard at court,” (says Drummond of Hawthornden in a letter dated that day), “but sounding of trumpets, hautboys, musick, revellings, and comedies.” Perhaps during this visit Macbeth was first exhibited.

This tragedy contains an allusion to the union of the three kingdoms of England, Scotland, and Ireland, under one sovereign, and also to the cure of the king's evil by the royal touch6 note. A ritual for the healing of that distemper was established early

-- 419 --

in this reign; but in what year that pretended power was assumed by King James I. is uncertain.

Macbeth was not entered on the Stationers' books, nor printed, till 1623.

In the tragedy of Cæsar and Pompey, or Cæsar's Revenge, are these lines:


“Why, think you, lords, that 'tis ambition's spur
“That pricketh Cæsar to these high attempts?”

If the author of that play, which was published in 1607, should be thought to have had Macbeth's soliloquy in view (which is not unlikely), this circumstance may add some degree of probability to the supposition that this tragedy had appeared before that year:


“&lblank; I have no spur,
“To prick the sides of my intent, but only
“Vaulting ambition, which o'erleaps itself,
“And falls at the other &lblank;.”

At the time when Macbeth is supposed to have been written, the subject, it is probable, was considered as a topick the most likely to conciliate the favour of the court. In the additions to Warner's Albion's England, which were first printed in 1606, the story of “The Three Fairies or Weird Elves,” as he calls them, is shortly told, and King James's descent from Banquo carefully deduced.

Ben Jonson, a few years afterwards, paid his court to his majesty by his Masque of Queens7 note, presented at Whitehall, Feb. 12, 1609; in which he has given

-- 420 --

a minute detail of all the magick rites that are by recorded King James in his book of Dæmonologie, or by any other author ancient or modern.

In the former editions of this Essay, the play entitled The Witch, and written by Thomas Middleton, has been represented as preceding Macbeth. That piece had long been unnoticed in manuscript, till it was discovered, in the year 1779, by the late Mr. Steevens, in the collection of the late Thomas Pearson, Esq. On the first discovery, both he and I were exceedingly struck by the songs introduced in this piece; of which it was obvious, at the first view, that D'Avenant had availed himself in the alterations and additions made to this play after the Restoration. Mr. Steevens, having perused the manuscript before it fell into my hands, wrote the note inserted below8 note


























































, to which I gave the place that

-- 421 --

it here holds in this Essay, and which, from respect to him, I yet suffer it to retain; but I am now

-- 422 --

clearly of opinion that I too hastily acquiesced in his notion concerning the priority of that play to

-- 423 --

Macbeth, and that the Witch was not written till some years afterwards, probably not till about the year

-- 424 --

1613. The grounds of this opinion I shall now lay before the reader.

-- 425 --

Thinking it proper, on the present occasion, to read this piece over a second time with the greatest

-- 426 --

attention, I discovered that it contained the following notes of time, which, though perhaps no one of them furnishes a decisive proof of what I have stated, yet, when combined together, afford, in my opinion, a sufficient ground for attributing this play to the period I have mentioned.

-- 427 --

The first passage that deserves our notice is the following, in the first scene. The speaker is Florida, a courtesan:

“Flo.
I find thee still so comfortable,
“Beshrew my hart, if I knew how to misse thee:
“They talk of gentlemen, perfumers, and such things:
“Give me the kindness of the Master's man,
“In my distresse, say I.”

I am aware that perfumed gloves and jerkins were much in fashion, even in the time of Queen Elizabeth; and continued to be so in the time of James the First; but I very much doubt whether there was any established trade of this kind, so as to give a specifick and distinct denomination to the vender of perfumery, early in the reign of James, though about the middle of his reign, such perfumers may have been common enough. In 1603, Don Juan de Taxis, the Spanish Ambassador, brought in his train to London a perfumer9 note, which he scarcely would have done, had such a trade been established in London.

The second passage that I shall take notice of is also in the same scene:

“Al.
Amsterdam swallow thee for a puritan,
“And Geneva cast thee up again, like she,
“That sunk at Charing-cross, and rose again
“At Queenhith.”

After the conference at Hampton Court, in 1604, the dramatick writers much more frequently introduced strokes at the Puritans than they did before; and particularly about 1607 and 1608, and for some years afterwards. This speech, therefore, seems rather to point to the period to which I attribute the Witch,

-- 428 --

than to the reign of Elizabeth, or the first year of King James.

In the same scene, the same speaker says—


“&lblank; I will not to the witches;
“They say they have charmes and tricks to make a wench
“[To] .................. lead a man herself
“To a country house, some mile out of the town,
“Like a fierdrake.”

The country house here alluded to was at Brentford; and in the plays written in 1607, and for some years afterwards, there are frequent allusions to the practice of carrying women of the town thither. I have not observed such allusions in the plays of an earlier period.

In the second scene of the same act, Hecate speaking of Stradling says,


“She &lblank;
“Flyes over houses and takes Anno Domini
“Out of a rich mans chimney, a sweet place for't,
“He wd be hangd ere he wd set his own years there
“(His rotten diseas'd yeares); they must be chamberd
“In a five pound picture, a green silk curtaine
“Drawne before the eyes of't.—Or dost thou envy,” &c.

In the time of Elizabeth doubtless instances enough may be found of the dates of houses being placed on some part of the building: but as it is well known that a great accession of wealth was poured into England after the peace with Spain, it may be presumed that this circumstance gave rise to many new buildings in every county of England, as we

-- 429 --

have decisive proofs it did to an immense addition to London between the King's accession and the middle of his reign. The numerous buildings that were erected in various parts of the country towards the middle of his reign, with their anno domini duly affixed, were then more likely to attract the poet's observation; and consequently this circumstance also leads to a later date than has been assigned to this piece. With respect to the five pound picture I have reason to believe that this was the ordinary price of a portrait about the year 1612 or 1613; but whether it was not also the price about the accession of James, I have no means of determining. If it was, it supplies no aid to my hypothesis. In October, 1612, Robert Peake, picture maker, who was afterwards knighted, received on the Council's warrant twenty pounds for painting three several pictures, at the command and for the use of the Duke of York, afterwards Charles I. We may presume that this was a liberal payment, and that five pounds was then the price paid by persons in a less elevated station than the king's son.1 note Cornelius Jansen's price at that time for a head, or, as the painters call it, a three quarters cloth, was five broad pieces. Mr. Walpole has stated that Jansen came into England about the year 1618; but this is a mistake; for I have a portrait painted by him, dated 1611, which had belonged for more than a century to a family that lived at Chelsea.

-- 430 --

In the last scene of the fourth act we find these lines:


“Run; knock up Aberzanes suddenly;
“Say, I desire his company this morning
“To yonder horse race.”

It is extremely difficult to ascertain the precise period when horse-races were generally and publickly established, with known and fixed prizes for the victor. It has already been observed, that probably from a very early period private horse-races, or matches for wagers, were common; and we know from Camden, that in 1594, or before, publick annual races were established in Yorkshire, in which a small gold bell was allotted to the winning horse. But I doubt much whether this practice prevailed in any other county, or at least in any county in the neighbourhood of London, before the middle of King James's time. Markham, who in 1606 republished his treatise on horsemanship, which had appeared in 1599, has in each edition a chapter on the running horse; but he speaks only of private matches; and I cannot find any allusion in either edition to a publick or established horse-race, or to what was afterwards called a bell course, from the small bell which has been already mentioned as the usual prize of the victor in the infancy of this amusement. That no such publick establishment existed any where but in the North, may be inferred also (as has been already observed) from the silence of a writer in 1609. But in 1612 certainly there appears to have been publick horse-races at Croydon, in Surrey, near enough to London to attract the

-- 431 --

notice of the writers of the day; and accordingly Dekker, in 1613, gave to one of his numerous pamphlets the title of A Wonderful Strange Horse Race.

Having found no notice of any publick horse-race that was likely to attract the notice of a London dramatick poet before that at Croydon in 1612, I incline therefore to think that the allusion in Middleton's play to this amusement was made about that time; being more likely to have been suggested by a well known and established practice, the theme of general conversation, than by either the private matches of individuals, or the more publick exhibitions in the remote county of York, which, however celebrated or well attended in that district, probably were wholly unknown to the greater part of the inhabitants of London. If it shall hereafter be discovered that public races were established at Croydon soon after the accession of King James to the English throne, or on Enfield Chase (both which places have been already mentioned as being early celebrated for this kind of sport), the passage which we have here considered, can have no weight in the decision of this question.

The next passage which demands our notice is one that appears to me to point to a later period than has hitherto been assigned to this play.

In Act II. Sc. I. Francisca, alluding to her being with child, says,


“My brother sure would kill me if he knew't,
“And powder up my friend and all his kindred
“For an East Indian voyage.”

-- 432 --

It is certain that some voyages of discovery had been made to the East Indies, and that some little trade was carried on from England thither, in the latter end of the reign of Queen Elizabeth; and accordingly, Shakspeare, in or about the year 1601, makes Falstaff say, while he is exulting in the prospects of his success with the merry wives of Windsor, “I will be 'cheater to them both, and they shall be an Exchequer to me; they shall be my East and West Indies, and I will trade to them both.”.

It has already been mentioned that Queen Elizabeth's charter was granted to the East India Company on the last day of December, 1601. Between that time and the year 1605 there were but three adventures to the East Indies; one consisting of four ships, which sailed in 1602; in 1604 three ships were fitted out, and in 1605 three more: in 1607 two ships sailed; and in 1609, one: but all these were foreign built, and purchased abroad, by the company. At length, in 1610, having previously received from King James an enlargement of their charter, they built a large ship of 1200 tons, which was named the Trade's Increase, by King James, who dined on board the new-built vessel when she was named. The commander of this ship was Sir Henry Middleton, perhaps a relation of the poet; and he sailed in spring 1611; but he never returned. Now in the infant state of that trade between the years 1601 and 1605, during which period so very few ships went from England to the East Indies, it appears to me extremely unlikely that the writer of the Witch should have been attentive to

-- 433 --

the circumstance of these vessels being furnished with the due store of powdered or salted provisions for their voyage; though afterwards the notorious fact of a great ship being for the first time built at home for this trade, and of its being honoured by the king's dining on board her the day she was named, would naturally attract his attention, more especially as the person who had the command of this vessel, was his namesake, if not his relation. This observation, therefore, stands nearly on the same ground with that just now made. It is not asserted that the poet could not possibly have had any experience of an East India ship being furnished with salted provisions for her voyage, between the year 1601 and 1605; but that at a more advanced period, and particularly in 1612 or 1613, after the publick notice had recently been attracted by the ceremonial which has been mentioned, such a circumstance was more likely to present itself to his mind. But there are other arguments, drawn from a re-perusal of this play, which have added to my conviction that this play was not produced till several years after our author's tragedy, probably not before 1613.

The paragraph most material for our consideration is that which Middleton himself has prefixed to his play: “The tragi-coomodie called the Witch, long since acted by his Maties. Servants at the Blackfriers.”

On the words long since, Mr. Steevens much relied; but if we turn to the preface to the second edition of this author's comedy, called A Mad World my Masters, by the bookseller who published it, we shall see how short a portion of time was understood

-- 434 --

in those days by the term long since; for in this preface, published in 1640, he tells us that the author was long since dead: now he was certainly living in 1627; and therefore supposing even that he died in that year, it appears that a period of thirteen years was considered sufficient to justify such an expression as Middleton has used concerning his tragi-comedy. If his play was performed in 1613 or 1614, and this recovered copy addressed to Mr. Holmes in 1626 or 1627, this interval, we see, would warrant such a description as he has given of this piece, which is very material in our present inquiry; for Middleton wrote the Widow with Fletcher and Massinger doubtless after 1613; hence, and from the vogue of Fletcher, he might catch his manner. The metre of the Witch strongly resembles that of Fletcher. He adds, that it was played by his Majesty's servants at the Blackfriars. There is good reason to believe that the house in Blackfriars did not become the established theatre of the king's servants till the year 1613; when the Globe being burnt down, they were obliged to find another playhouse.

From that period to the suppression of the theatres in 1641, this theatre was their great place of scenical representation; for though about the year 1620, or soon afterwards, the Globe appears to have been repaired, very few plays only were occasionally acted; and it at length became devoted to prize fighting, and other low exhibitions. On the contrary, before the fire (from 1603 to 1613), we have not a single play extant which is said to have been performed by the king's servants at Blackfriars. In the patent in

-- 435 --

1603, and the paper signed by Mr. Tylney in 1604, no mention is made of this theatre: and King Lear is expressly mentioned as being acted by the King's Company at the Globe, their usual theatre. Possibly it may be said that this very word imports that sometimes they exhibited elsewhere even during the period I have mentioned. Perhaps they might, but I believe very rarely: and if ever in this period they acted at the Blackfriars, they must have hired the house for the night; for during this while this house appears to have been possessed by the Children of the Revels and the Children of the Chapel; for in this period we find no less than twenty-five new plays represented there by these children; so that during this period it appears to have been the established theatre of the Children of the Revels and of the King's Chapel, and not of his Majesty's own servants.

Some obscurity has been thrown on this subject by the title pages of different editions of our old plays. Thus, for example, Beaumont and Fletcher's King and No King, which was one of their early plays, was originally represented at the Globe, and is so described in the first edition in 1619. But in a subsequent edition at a later period, the editor in 1625, knowing how often it had been acted at Blackfriars, (where probably it was revived in 1619, when the play was first published), substitutes these words: “Acted at the B. F. by his Maj. Servants;” and the Dramatic Dictionaries tell us, in consequence, that this play was acted at these two theatres, and so undoubtedly it was, but not at the same period. This

-- 436 --

observation I shall presently apply to some of Middleton's plays.

Middleton has left us eighteen plays of his own composition. He appears to have begun to write for the stage soon after the year 1600; and between that year and 1608, he produced seven plays, Blurt Master Constable, The Phœnix, Michaelmas Term, A Trick to Catch the Old One, A Mad World my Masters, The Family of Love, and Your Five Gallants. —Now every one of these, his early plays, were performed by children; the first four by the Children of Pauls, at their own usual place of exhibition; the other two by the Children of the Revels at Blackfriars; where, as I have already mentioned, they usually performed from the accession of King James to the year 1613. After that year, two of those plays, A Mad World my Masters, and A Trick to Catch the Old One, were revived by the King's Servants at Blackfriars; and in consequence, in the editions of these plays, the one in 1616, the other in 1640, they are truly said to have been performed at Blackfriars, and no other theatre is mentioned, that being then the favourite and fashionable house; and the others quite passed away and forgotten. The same things as I have mentioned above, happened with respect to King and No King and several other plays.

To pursue Middleton further, on examining the title-pages and history of his other plays produced after 1608 (though we have less concern with them, because if the Witch preceded Macbeth, it must have been produced before 1606), we shall find that he

-- 437 --

had very little connection with the Blackfriars Company. His Chaste Maid of Cheapside was performed at the Swan in Southwark, by Prince Charles's Servants between 1613 and 1620; his Roaring Girl (written in conjunction with Dekker), at the Fortune, by Alleyn's Company in or before 1611; his Changeling, at Salisbury Court, in or before 1623; his Fair Quarrel, in or before 1622, at the Fortune; his Spanish Gipsey, between 1617 and 1623, at the Phœnix, in Drury Lane. I have now accounted for thirteen of his plays out of eighteen, none of which were produced originally by the King's Servants. Of the other five, the Mayor of Queenborough should seem to have been originally acted in 1602, by Alleyn's Company. The Game at Chess was acted at the Globe by the King's Servants in 1625; and the other four, Any Thing for a Quiet Life, No Wit Like a Woman's, More Dissemblers beside Women, and Women beware Women, being published long after his death, it is reasonable to suppose were acted at a late period, I mean between 1613 and 1625, rather at some other theatre than the Blackfriars; though, if it should turn out that they were every one performed there, it would not at all affect the present argument2 note.

From all these premises, I think it reasonable to conclude, as Middleton's early plays were performed by the Children of the Chapel or the Children of Pauls,

-- 438 --

and, as we are told by the author himself, that his piece was performed by the King's Servants at the Blackfriars, that play must have been produced after 1613, when they first became possessed of that theatre; and if so, it can have no claim to contest precedence with Macbeth, which unquestionably was acted in 1606.

Other pieces of equal curiosity with this play, may, perhaps, be hereafter discovered; for the names of several ancient plays are preserved, which are not known to have been ever printed. Thus we hear of Valentine and Orson, plaied by her Majesties players, —The tragedy of Ninus and Semiramis,—Titirus and Galathea,—Godfrey of Bulloigne,—The Cradle of Securitie,—Hit the Naile o' the Head,—Sir Thomas More, (Harl. MS. 7,368,)—The Isle of Dogs, by Thomas Nashe,—The comedy of Fidele and Fortunatus,—The famous tragedy of The Destruction of Jerusalem, by Dr. Legge,—The Freeman's Honour, by William Smith,—Mahomet and Irene, the Faire Greek,—The Play of the Cards,—Cardenio, —The Knaves,—The Knot of Fools,—Raymond Duke of Lyons,—The Nobleman, by Cyril Tourneur, —[the last five, acted in the year 1613,] The Honoured Loves,—The Parliament of Love,—and Nonsuch, a comedy; all by William Rowley:—The Pilgrimage to Parnassus, by the author of The Return from Parnassus:—Believe as you List, by Massinger:—The Pirate, by Davenport:—Rosania or Love's Victory, a comedy by Shirley (some of whose plays were extant in MS. in Langbaine's time): —The Twins, a tragedy, acted in 1613:—Tancredo,

-- 439 --

a tragedy, by Sir Henry Wotton:—Demetrius and Marsina, or the imperial Impostor and unhappy Heroine, a tragedy,—The Tyrant, a tragedy,—The Queen of Corsica,—The Bugbears,—The Second Maid's Tragedy,—Timon, a comedy:—Catiline's Conspiracy, a tragedy,—and Captain Mario, a comedy, both by Stephen Gosson:—The True Historie of George Scanderbeg, as played by the right hon. the Earl of Oxenforde's servants,—Jane Shore,— The Bold Beauchamps,—The Second Part of Sir John Oldcastle,—The General,—The Toy,—The Tell-Tale3 note, a comedy,—The Woman's Plot,—The Woman's too hard for Him, [both acted at court in 1621,]—The Love-sick Maid, [acted at court in 1629,]—Fulgius and Lucrelle,—The Fool Transformed, a comedy,—The History of Lewis the Eleventh, King of France, a tragi-comedy,—The Chaste Woman against her Will, a comedy,—The Tooth-Drawer, a comedy,—Honour in the End, a comedy,—The History of Don Quixote, or the Knight of the ill-favoured Countenance, a comedy,— The Fair Spanish Captive, a tragi-comedy,—The Tragedy of Heildebrand,—Love yields to Honour,— The Noble Friend, &c. &c. Soon after the Restoration, one Kirkman, a bookseller, printed many dramatick pieces that had remained unpublished for more than sixty years: and in an advertisement

-- 440 --

subjoined to “A true, perfect, and exact catalogue of all the comedies, tragedies, &c. that were ever yet printed and published, till this present year, 1671,” he says, that although there were, at that time, but eight hundred and six plays in print, yet many more had been written and acted, and that “he himself had some quantity in manuscript.”—The resemblance between Macbeth and this newly discovered piece by Middleton, naturally suggests a wish, that if any of the unpublished plays, above enumerated, be yet in being, (beside The Second Maid's Tragedy, The Tell-Tale, Timon, and Sir Thomas More, which are well known to be extant), their possessors would condescend to examine them with attention; as hence, perhaps, new lights might be thrown on others of our author's plays.

It has been already suggested, that it is probable our author, about the time of his composing Cymbeline and Macbeth, devoted some part of his leisure to the reading of the lives of Cæsar and Antony in North's translation of Plutarch. In the play before us there are two passages which countenance that conjecture. “Under him,” says Macbeth,


“My genius is rebuk'd, as, it is said,
“Mark Antony's was by Cæsar.”

The allusion here is to a passage in the Life of Antony; where Shakspeare also found an account of “the insane root that takes the reason prisoner,” which he has introduced in Macbeth.

A passage in the 8th book of Daniel's Civil Wars seems to have been formed on one in this tragedy4 note.

-- 441 --

The seventh and eighth books of Daniel's poem were first printed in 1609.

27. Twelfth Night, 1607.

It has been generally believed, that Shakspeare retired from the theatre, and ceased to write, about three years before he died. Mr. Tyrwhitt was disposed to call in question the latter supposition, and conjectured that Twelfth-Night was written in 1614: grounding his opinion on an allusion5 note, which he thought it contained, to those parliamentary undertakers of whom frequent mention is made in the Journals of the House of Commons for that year6 note; who were stigmatized with the invidious name, on account of their having undertaken to manage the elections of knights and burgesses in such a manner as to secure a majority in parliament for the court. If this allusion was intended, Twelfth-Night must have been our author's last production; and, we may presume, was written after he had retired to Stratford. It is observable that Mr. Ashley, a member of the House of Commons, in one of the debates on this subject, says, “that the rumour concerning these undertakers had spread into the country.”

I formerly acquiesced in this opinion, and attributed Twelfth-Night to the year 1614; but I am now inclined to believe that it was produced at an earlier period, probably in 1607, and that the word undertaker

-- 442 --

was used in a more general sense, without the particular allusion which Mr. Tyrwhitt thought was intended. I should not ascribe this admirable comedy to an earlier date; for it bears evident marks of having been a late production, as most of the characters that it contains are finished to a higher degree of dramatick perfection, than is discoverable in some of our author's earlier comick performances7 note.

In the third Act of this comedy, Decker's Westward Hoe seems to be alluded to. Westward Hoe was printed in 1607, and from the prologue to Eastward Hoe appears to have been acted in 1604, or before.

Maria, in Twelfth-Night, speaking of Malvolio, says, “he does smile his face into more lines than the new map with the augmentation of the Indies.” I have not been able to learn the date of the map here alluded to; but, as it is spoken of as a recent publication, it may, when discovered, serve to ascertain the date of this play more exactly.

The comedy of What You Will (the second title of the play now before us), which was entered at Stationers' Hall, Aug. 9, 1607, was certainly Marston's play, as it was printed in that year for T. Thorpe, by whom the above mentioned entry was made; and it appears to have been the general practice of the booksellers at that time, recently before publication, to enter those plays of which they had procured copies.

Twelfth-Night was not registered on the Stationers' books, nor printed, till 1623.

-- 443 --

It has been thought, that Ben Jonson intended to ridicule the conduct of this play, in his Every Man out of his Humour, at the end of Act III. Sc. VI. where he makes Mitis say,—“That the argument of his comedy might have been of some other nature, as of a duke to be in love with a countess, and that countess to be in love with the duke's son, and the son in love with the lady's waiting-maid: some such cross wooing, with a clown to their serving-man, better than be thus near and familiarly allied to the time8 note.”

I do not, however, believe, that Jonson had here Twelfth-Night in contemplation. If an allusion to this comedy were intended, it would ascertain it to have been written before 1599, when Every Man out of his Humour was first acted. But Meres does not mention Twelfth-Night in 1598, nor is there any reason to believe that it then existed.

“Mrs. Mall's picture,” which is mentioned in this play, probably means the picture of Moll Cutpurse, who was born in 1585.

In a pleasant conceited comedie How to Choose a Good Wife from a Bad, 1602, this passage occurs:

“Ful.
Wheres your husband? “Mrs. Ar.
Not within. “Anselm.
Who? M. Arthur? him I saw even now
At Mistress Maries, the brave curtezans.”

Though this is a description, not of Moll Cut-purse, but of a courtesan, afterwards introduced in the play, yet doubtless the name of Mrs. Mary was here adopted from the celebrity of her namesake.

-- 444 --

The Sophy of Persia is twice mentioned in Twelfth Night. 1. “I will not give my part of this sport for a pension of thousands to be paid by the Sophy.” 2. “He pays you as sure as your feet hit the ground you step on. They say he has been fencer to the Sophy.”

When Shakspeare wrote the first of these passages, he was perhaps thinking of Sir Robert Shirley, “who,” says Stowe's Continuator, “after having served the Sophy of Persia for ten years as general of artillerie, and married the Lady Teresa, whose sister was one of the queens of Persia, arrived in England as ambassador from the Sophy in 1612. After staying one year he and his wife returned to Persia (Jan. 1612–13), leaving a son, to whom the queen was godmother, and Prince Henry godfather.”

Camden's account agrees with this, for according to him Sir Robert Shirley came to England on his embassy, June 26, 1612: but both the accounts are erroneous; for Sir Robert Shirley certainly arrived in London as ambassador from the Sophy in 1611, as appears from a letter written by him to Henry Prince of Wales, dated Nov. 4, 1611, requesting the prince to be god-father to his son1 note. Sir Robert, and his Persian lady, at this time made much noise; and Shakspeare, as I formerly thought, here alluded to the magnificence which he displayed during his stay in England, out of the funds allotted to him by the emperor of Persia. He remained in England about eighteen months. But nothing is proved by these circumstances; for the history of Shirley was well

-- 445 --

known in England in 1607, and a play expressly written on the subject, called The Travells of Three English Brothers, appeared in that year.

27. Julius Cæsar, 1607.

A tragedy on the subject, and with the title, of Julius Cæsar, written by Mr. William Alexander, who was afterwards Earl of Sterline, was printed in the year 1607. This, I imagine, was prior to our author's performance, which was not entered at Stationers' Hall, nor printed, till 1623. Shakspeare, we know, formed at least twelve plays on fables that had been unsuccessfully managed by other poets2 note; but no contemporary writer was daring enough to enter the lists with him, in his life-time, or to model into a drama a subject which had already employed his pen: and it is not likely that Lord Sterline, who was then a very young man, and had scarcely unlearned the Scottish idiom, should have been more hardy than any other poet of that age.

I am aware, it may be objected, that this writer might have formed a drama on this story, not knowing that Shakspeare had previously composed the tragedy of Julius Cæsar; and that, therefore, the publication of Mr. Alexander's play in 1607, is no proof that our author's performance did not then exist.—In answer to this objection, it may, perhaps, be sufficient to observe, that Mr. Alexander had, before that year, very wisely left the bleak fields of

-- 446 --

Menstrie in Clackmananshire, for a warmer and more courtly residence in London, having been appointed gentleman of the privy chamber to Prince Henry: in which situation his literary curiosity must have been gratified by the earliest notice of the productions of his brother dramatists.

Lord Sterline's Julius Cæsar, though not printed till 1607, might have been written a year or two before; and perhaps its publication in that year was in consequence of our author's play on the same subject being then first exhibited. The same observation may be made with respect to an anonymous performance, called The Tragedy of Cæsar and Pompey, or Cæsar's Revenge3 note, of which an edition (I believe the second) was likewise printed in 1607. The subject of that piece is the defeat of Pompey at Pharsalia, the death of Julius, and the final overthrow of Brutus and Cassius at Philippi. The attention of the town being, perhaps, drawn to the history of the hook-nosed fellow of Rome, by the exhibition of Shakspeare's Julius Cæsar, the booksellers, who printed these two plays, might have flattered themselves with the hope of an expeditious sale for them at that time, especially, as Shakspeare's play was not then published.

It does not appear that Lord Sterline's Julius Cæsar was ever acted: neither it nor his other plays

-- 447 --

being at all calculated for dramatick exhibition. On the other hand, Shakspeare's Julius Cæsar was a very popular piece; as we learn from Digges, a contemporary writer, who, in his commendatory verses prefixed to our author's works, has alluded to it as one of his most celebrated performances4 note







.

We have certain proof that Antony and Cleopatra was composed before the middle of the year 1608. An attentive review of that play and Julius Cæsar, will, I think, lead us to conclude that this latter was first written5 note


















. Not to insist on the chronology

-- 448 --

of the story, which would naturally suggest this subject to our author before the other, in Julius Cæsar Shakspeare does not seem to have been thoroughly possessed of Antony's character. He has indeed marked one or two of the striking features of it, but Antony is not fully delineated till he appears in that play which takes its name from him and Cleopatra. The rough sketch would naturally precede the finished picture.

Shakspeare's making the Capitol the scene of Cæsar's murder, contrary to the truth of history, is easily accounted for, in Hamlet, where it afforded an opportunity for introducing a quibble; but it is not easy to conjecture why in Julius Cæsar he should have departed from Plutarch, where it is expressly said that Julius was killed in Pompey's portico, whose statue was placed in the centre. I suspect he was led into this deviation from history by some former play on the subject, the frequent repetition of which before his own play was written, probably induced him to insert these lines in his tragedy:

-- 449 --


“&lblank; How many ages hence
“Shall this our lofty scene be acted o'er,
“In states unborn, and accents yet unknown!
“How many times,” &c.

“The accents yet unknown” could not allude to Dr. Eedes's Latin play exhibited in 1582, and therefore may be fairly urged as a presumptive proof that there had been some English play on this subject previous to that of Shakspeare. Hence I suppose it was, that in his earlier performance he makes Polonius say that in his youth he had enacted the part of the Roman Dictator, and had been killed by Brutus in Cthe apitol; a scenick exhibition which was then probably familiar to the greater part of the audience.

From a passage in the comedy of Every Woman in her Humour, which was printed in 1609, we learn, that there was an ancient droll or puppet-shew on the subject of Julius Cæsar. “I have seen (says one of the personages in that comedy), the City of Nineveh and Julius Cæsar acted by mammets.” I formerly supposed that this droll was formed on the play before us: but have lately observed that it is mentioned with other “motions,” (Jonas, Ninevie, and the Destruction of Jerusalem), in Marston's Dutch Courtesan, printed in 1605, and was probably of a much older date.

In the prologue to The False One, by Beaumont and Fletcher, this play is alluded to6 note









; but in what year that tragedy was written, is unknown.

-- 450 --

If the date of The Maid's Tragedy by the same authors, were ascertained, it might throw some light on the present inquiry; the quarrelling scene between Melantius and his friend, being manifestly copied from a similar scene in Julius Cæsar. It has already been observed that Philaster was the first play which brought Beaumont and Fletcher into reputation, and that it probably was represented in 1608 or 1609. We may therefore presume that the Maid's Tragedy did not appear before that year; for we cannot suppose it to have been one of the unsuccessful pieces which preceded Philaster. That the Maid's Tragedy was written before 1611, is ascertained by a MS. play, now extant, entitled The Second Maid's Tragedy, which was licensed by Sir George Buck, on the 31st of October, 1611. I believe it never was printed7 note.

If, therefore, we fix the date of the original Maid's Tragedy in 1610, it agrees sufficiently well with that here assigned to Julius Cæsar.

It appears by the papers of the late Mr. George

-- 451 --

Vertue, that a play called Cæsar's Tragedy was acted at court before the 10th of April, in the year 1613. This was probably Shakspeare's Julius Cæsar, it being much the fashion at that time to alter the titles of his plays.

29. Antony and Cleopatra, 1608.

Antony and Cleopatra was entered on the Stationers' books, May 2, 1608; but was not printed till 1623.

In Ben Jonson's Silent Woman, Act IV. Sc. IV. 1609, this play seems to be alluded to:

“Morose.

Nay, I would sit out a play that were nothing but fights at sea, drum, trumpet, and target.”

30. Cymbeline, 1609.

Cymbeline was not entered in the Stationers' books, nor printed, till 1623. It stands the last play in the earliest folio edition; but nothing can be collected from thence, for the folio editors manifestly paid no attention to chronological arrangement. Nor was this negligence peculiar to them: for in the folio collection of D'Avenant's works printed after his death, Albovine King of the Lombards, one of his earliest plays, which had been published in quarto, in 1629, is placed at the end of the volume.

I have found in Cymbeline little internal evidence by which its date may be ascertained. Such evidence, however, as it furnishes, induces me to ascribe it to 1609, after Shakspeare had composed King Lear, and macbeth. The character of Edgar in King Lear is undoubtedly formed on that of Leonatus, the legitimate son of the blind King of Paphlagonia,

-- 452 --

in Sydney's Arcadia. Shakspeare having occasion to turn to that book while he was writing King Lear, the name of Leonatus adhered to his memory, and he has made it the name of one of the characters in Cymbeline. The story of Lear lies near to that of Cymbeline in Holinshed's Chronicle; and some account of Duncan and Macbeth is given incidentally in a subsequent page, not very distant from that part of the volume which is allotted to the history of those British kings. In Holinshed's Scottish Chronicle we find a story of one Hay, a husbandman, who, with his two sons, placed himself athwart a lane, and by this means stayed his flying countrymen; which turned the battle against the Danes. This circumstance (which our poet has availed himself of in the fifth Act of the play before us), connected with what has been already mentioned relative to Sydney's Arcadia, renders it probable that the three plays of King Lear, Cymbeline, and Macbeth, were written about the same period of time, and in the order in which I have placed them. The history of King Duff, Duncan, and Macbeth, which Shakspeare appears to have diligently read, extends from p. 150 of Holinshed's Scottish Chronicle, to p. 176; and the story of Hay occurs in p. 154 of the same Chronicle.

Mr. Steevens has observed, that there is a passage in Beaumont and Fletcher's Philaster, which bears a strong resemblance to a speech of Iachimo in Cymbeline:


“I hear the tread of people: I am hurt;
“The gods take part against me; could this boor
“Have held me thus, else?” Philaster, Act IV. Sc. I.

-- 453 --


“&lblank; I have bely'd a lady,
“The princess of this country; and the air of't
“Revengingly enfeebles me; or could this carle,
“A very drudge of nature's, have subdued me
“In my profession?” Cymbeline, Act IV. Sc. II.

Philaster had appeared on the stage before 1611, being mentioned by John Davies of Hereford, in his Epigrams, which have no date, but were published according to Oldys in or about that year7 note. Dryden mentions a tradition (which he might have received from Sir William D'Avenant), that Philaster was the first play by which Beaumont and Fletcher acquired reputation, and that they had written two or three less successful pieces, before Philaster appeared. From a prologue of D'Avenant's their first production should seem to have been exhibited about the year 1605. Philaster, therefore, it may be presumed, was represented in 1608 or 1609.

One edition of the tract called Westward for Smelts, from which part of the fable of Cymbeline is borrowed, was published in 1603.

In this play mention is made of Cæsar's immeasureable ambition, and Cleopatra's sailing on the Cydnus to meet Antony: from which, and other circumstances, I think it probable that about this time Shakspeare perused the lives of Cæsar, Brutus, and Mark Antony.

The versification of this play bears, I think, a much greater resemblance to that of the Winter's Tale and the Tempest, than to any of our author's earlier plays.

-- 454 --

31. Coriolanus, 1610. 32. Timon of Athens, 1610.

These two plays were neither entered in the books of the Stationers' Company, nor printed, till 1623. Shakspeare, in the course of somewhat more than twenty years, having produced thirty-four or thirty-five dramas, we may presume that he was not idle any one year of that time. Most of his other plays have been attributed, on plausible grounds at least, to former years. As we have no proof to ascertain when the two plays under our consideration were written, it seems reasonable to ascribe them to that period. to which we are not led by any particular circumstance to attribute any other of his works; at which, it is supposed, he had not ceased to write; which yet, unless these pieces were then composed, must, for aught that now appears, have been unemployed. When once he had availed himself of North's Plutarch, and had thrown any one of the lives into a dramatick form, he probably found it so easy as to induce him to proceed, till he had exhausted all the subjects which he imagined that book would afford. Hence the four plays of Julius Cæsar, Antony and Cleopatra, Timon, and Coriolanus, are supposed to have been written in succession. At the time he was writing Cymbeline and Macbeth there is reason to believe he began to study Plutarch with a particular view to the use he might make of it on the stage8 note. The Lives of Cæsar and Antony are nearly connected with each other, and furnished

-- 455 --

him with the fables of two plays: and in the latter of these lives he found the subject of a third, Timon of Athens.

There is a MS. comedy now extant, on the subject of Timon, which, from the hand-writing and the style, appears to be of the age of Shakspeare. In this piece a steward is introduced, under the name of Laches, who, like Flavius in that of our author, endeavours to restrain his master's profusion, and faithfully attends him when he is forsaken by all his other followers.—Here too a mock-banquet is given by Timon to his false friends; but, instead of warm water, stones painted like artichokes are served up, which he throws at his guests. From a line in Shakspeare's play, one might be tempted to think that something of this sort was introduced by him; though, through the omission of a marginal direction in the only ancient copy of this piece, it has not been customary to exhibit it:

“2d Senator.
Lord Timon's mad. “3d Sen.
I feel it on my bones. “4th Sen.
One day he gives us diamonds, next day stones.”

This comedy (which is evidently the production of a scholar, many lines of Greek being introduced into it,) appears to have been written after Ben Jonson's Every Man out of his Humour (1599), to which it contains a reference; but I have not discovered the precise time when it was composed. If it were ascertained, it might be some guide to us in fixing the date of our author's Timon of Athens,

-- 456 --

which, on the grounds that have been already stated, I suppose to have been posterior to this anonymous play.

The great plagues of 1593 and 1603 must have made such an impression upon Shakspeare, that no inference can be safely drawn from that dreadful malady, being more than once alluded to in Timon of Athens. However it is possible that the following passages were suggested by the more immediate recollection of the plague which raged in 1609.

“I thank them,” says Timon, “and would send them back the plague, could I but catch it for them.”

Again:


“Be as a planetary plague, when Jove
“Will o'er some high-vic'd city hang his poison
“I' the sick air.”

Cominius, in the panegyrick which he pronounces on Coriolanus, says,


“&lblank; In the brunt of seventeen battles since
“He lurch'd all swords of the garland.”

In Ben Jonson's Silent Woman, Act V. Sc. last, we find (as Mr. Steevens has observed) the same phraseology: “You have lurch'd your friends of the better half of the garland.”

I formerly thought this a sneer at Shakspeare; but have lately met with nearly the same phrase in a pamphlet written by Thomas Nashe, and suppose it to have been a common phrase of that time.

-- 457 --

This play is ascertained to have been written after the publication of Camden's Remaines, in 1605, by a speech of Menenius in the first Act, in which he endeavours to convince the seditious populace of their unreasonableness by the well-known apologue of the members of the body rebelling against the belly. This tale Shakspeare certainly found in the Life of Coriolanus as translated by North, and in general he has followed it as it is there given: but the same tale is also told of Adrian the Fourth by Camden in his Remaines, p. 199, under the head of Wise Speeches, with more particularity; and one or two of the expressions, as well as the enumeration of the functions performed by each of the members of the body, appear to have been taken from that book.

“On a time,” says Menenius in Plutarch, “all the members of a man's body dyd rebel against the bellie, complaining of it that it only remained in the midest of the bodie without doing any thing, neither dyd bear any labour to the maintenance of the rest; whereas all other partes and members dyd labour paynefully, and was veri careful to satisfy the appetites and desiers of the bodie. And so the bellie, all this notwithstanding, laughed at their follie, and sayde it is true, I first receyve all meates that norishe mans bodie; but afterwardes I send it againe to the norishment of other partes of the same. Even so (qd he) of you, my masters and citizens of Rome,” &c.

In Camden the tale runs thus: “All the members of the body conspired against the stomach, as against the swallowing gulfe of all their labours; for whereas the eies beheld, the eares heard, the handes laboured,

-- 458 --

the feete travelled, the tongue spake, and all partes performed their functions; onely the stomache lay ydle and consumed all. Hereupon they joyntly agreed al to forbeare their labours, and to pine away their lazie and publike enemy. One day passed over, the second followed very tedious, but the third day was so grievous to them all, that they called a common counsel. The eyes waxed dimme, the feete could not support the body; the armes waxed lazie, the tongue faltered, and could not lay open the matter. Therefore they all with one accord desired the advice of the heart. There Reason layd open before them,” &c.

So, Shakspeare:


“There was a time when all the body's members
“Rebell'd against the belly; thus accus'd it:—
“That only like a gulph it did remain
“In the midst of the body, idle and unactive,
“Still cupboarding the viand, never bearing
“Like labour with the rest; where the other instruments
“Did see and hear, devise, instruct, walk, feel,
“And mutually participate did minister
“Unto the appetite and affection common
“Of the whole body. The belly answered—
“True it is, my incorporate friends, quoth he,
“That I receive the general food at first;—
“&lblank; But, if you do remember,
“I send it through the rivers of the blood,
“Even to the court, the heart, to the seat o' the brain.”

The heart is called by one of the citizens, “the counsellor-heart;” and in making the counsellor-heart the seat of the brain or understanding, where Reason sits enthroned, Shakspeare has certainly followed Camden.

-- 459 --

The late date which I have assigned to Coriolanus derives likewise some support from Volumnia's exhortation to her son, whom she advises to address the Roman people—


“&lblank; now humble as the ripest mulberry,
“Which cannot bear the handling.”

In a preceding page I have observed that mulberries were not much known in England before the year 1609. Some few mulberry-trees however had been brought from France and planted before that period, and Shakspeare, we find, had seen some of the fruit in a state of maturity before he wrote Coriolanus1 note.

33. The Winter's Tale, 1611.

In the first edition of this essay, I supposed The Winter's Tale to have been an early production of our author, and written in 1594, an error into which I was led by an entry in the Stationers' registers dated May 22, in that year, of a piece entitled A Winter-Night's Pastime, which I imagined might have been this play under another name, the titles of our author's plays having been sometimes changed2 note.

-- 460 --

The opinion, however, which I gave on this subject, was by no means a decided one. I then mentioned that “Mr. Walpole thought, that this play was intended by Shakspeare as an indirect apology for Anne Bullen, in which light it might be considered as a Second Part to King Henry VIII.; and that my respect for that very judicious and ingenious writer, the silence of Meres, in whose catalogue of our author's dramas published in 1598 the play before us is not found, and the circumstance of there not being a single rhyming couplet throughout this piece, except in the chorus, made me doubt whether it ought not rather to be ascribed to the year 1601 or 1602, than that in which I then placed it.”

The doubts which I then entertained, a more attentive examination of this play has confirmed; and I am now persuaded that it was not near so early a composition as the entry above mentioned led me to suppose.

Mr. Walpole has observed3 note, that “The Winter's Tale may be ranked among the historick plays of Shakspeare, though not one of his numerous criticks and commentators have discovered the drift of it. It was certainly intended (in compliment to Queen Elizabeth) as an indirect apology for her mother, Anne Boleyn. The address of the poet appears no where to more advantage. The subject was too delicate to be exhibited on the stage without a veil; and it was too recent, and touched the queen too nearly,

-- 461 --

for the bard to have ventured so near an allusion on any other ground than compliment. The unreasonable jealousy of Leontes, and his violent conduct in consequence, form a true portrait of Henry the Eighth, who generally made the law the engine of his boisterous passions. Not only the general plan of the story is most applicable, but several passages are so marked, that they touch the real history nearer than the fable. Hermione on her trial says,


“&lblank; for honour,
“'Tis a derivative from me to mine,
“And only that I stand for.’

“This seems to be taken from the very letter of Anne Boleyn to the king before her execution, when she pleads for the infant princess, his daughter. Mamillius, a young prince, an unnecessary character, dies in his infancy; but it confirms the allusion, as Queen Anne, before Elizabeth, had a still-born son. But the most striking passage, and which had nothing to do in the tragedy, but as it pictured Elizabeth, is, where Paulina, describing the new-born princess, and her likeness to her father, says, ‘she has the very trick of his frown.’ There is another sentence indeed so applicable, both to Elizabeth and her father, that I should suspect the poet inserted it after her death. Paulina, speaking of the child, tells the king:


‘&lblank; 'Tis yours;
‘And, might we lay the old proverb to your charge,
‘So like you, 'tis the worse4 note.’”

This conjecture must, I think, be acknowledged

-- 462 --

to be extremely plausible. With respect, however, to the death of the young prince Mamillius, which is supposed to allude to Queen Anne's having had a still-born son, it is but fair to observe, that this circumstance was not an invention of our poet, being founded on a similar incident in Greene's Dorastus and Fawnia, in which Garinter, the Mamillius of the Winter's Tale, likewise dies in his infancy.

Sir William Blackstone has pointed out a passage in the first Act of this play, which had escaped my observation, and which, as he justly observes, furnishes a proof that it was not written till after the death of Queen Elizabeth:


“&lblank; If I could find example
“Of thousands, that had struck anointed kings,
“And flourish'd after, I'd not do it; but since
“Nor brass, nor stone, nor parchment, bears not one,
“Let villainy itself forswear it.”

These lines could never have been intended for the ear of her who had deprived the Queen of Scots of her life. To the son of Mary they could not but have been agreeable.

Upon these grounds I attributed the appearance of The Winter's Tale to the year 1604, in my former edition of Shakspeare, in 1790. But having, before that work had passed through the press, obtained a perusal of the office-book of Sir Henry Herbert, from which large extracts are given in the third volume; I was satisfied, from an entry in that register, that this play was of a still later date, and stated my change of opinion among the additions and emendations in the second volume. The entry to which I allude is as follows, see vol. iii. p. 229: “For the kings players.

-- 463 --

An olde playe called Winters Tale, formerly allowed of by Sir George Bucke and likewyse by mee on Mr. Hemminges his worde that there was nothing prophane added or reformed, thogh the allowed booke was missing: and therefore I returned it without a fee, this 19th of August, 1623.” Though Sir George Buck obtained a reversionary grant of the office of Master of the Revels, in 1603, which title Camden has given him in the edition of his Britannia, printed in 1607, it appears, from various documents in the Pell's-office, that he did not get complete possession of his place till August, 1610. I, therefore, suppose The Winter's Tale to have been originally licensed by him in the latter part of that year or the beginning of the next. The allowed manuscript was probably destroyed by the fire which consumed the Globe theatre, June 30, 1613.

There is, says one of the characters in this piece, “but one Puritan among them, and he sings psalms to hornpipes.” The precise manners of the puritans were during King James's reign much ridiculed by protestants; and the principal matters in dispute between them (whether the surplice should be used in the celebration of divine service, the cross in baptism, and the ring in marriage), were gravely discussed at Hampton Court before the king, who acted as moderator, in the beginning of the year 1604. The points discussed on that occasion were, without doubt, very popular topicks at that time; and every stroke at the puritans, for whom King James had a hearty detestation, must have been very agreeable to him as well as to the frequenters of the theatre, against which that sect inveighed in the

-- 464 --

bitterest terms. Shakspeare, from various passages in his plays, seems entirely to have coincided in opinion with his majesty, on this subject.

The Winter's Tale was not entered on the Stationers' books, nor printed, till 1623. It was acted at Court in 16134 note.

34. The Tempest, 1612.

The entry at Stationers' Hall does not contribute to ascertain the time when this play was composed; for it appears not on the Stationers' books, nor was it printed, till 1623, when it was published with the rest of our author's plays in folio: in which edition, having, I suppose by mere accident, obtained the first place, it has ever since preserved a station to which indubitably it is not entitled5 note.

As the circumstance from which this piece receives its name, is at an end in the very first scene, and as many other titles, equally proper, might have occurred to Shakspeare, (such as The Inchanted Island,—The Banished Duke,—Ferdinand and Miranda, &c.) I formerly observed, that some particular and recent event had determined him to call it The Tempest.

There is reason to believe that some of our author's dramas obtained their names from the seasons at which they were produced. It is not very easy to account for the title of Twelfth Night, but by supposing it to have been first exhibited in the Christmas holydays6 note. Neither the title of A Midsummer

-- 465 --

Night's Dream, nor that of The Winter's Tale, denotes the season of the action; the events which are the subject of the latter, occurring at the time of sheep-shearing, and the dream, from which the former receives its name, happening on the night preceding May-day.—These titles, therefore, were probably suggested by the season at which the plays were exhibited, to which they belong; A Midsummer Night's Dream having, we may presume, been first represented in June, and The Winter's Tale in December. Since this Essay was first published, I have collected information on this subject, which places it in my opinion beyond a doubt that this play was founded on a recent event, and was produced in 16117 note.

Mr. Steevens, in his observations on this play, has quoted from the tragedy of Darius by the Earl of Sterline, first printed in 1603, some lines8 note
















so strongly

-- 466 --

resembling a celebrated passage in The Tempest, that one author must, I apprehend, have been indebted to the other; if so, Shakspeare must have borrowed from Lord Sterline9 note.

Mr. Holt conjectured1 note, that the masque in the fifth Act of this comedy was intended by the poet as a compliment to the Earl of Essex, on his being united in wedlock, in 1611, to Lady Frances Howard, to whom he had been contracted some years before2 note. Even if this had been the case, the date which that commentator has assigned to this play (1614,) is certainly too late: for it appears from the MSS. of Mr. Vertue, that the Tempest was acted by John Heminge and the rest of the King's Company, before prince Charles, the lady Elizabeth, and the prince Palatine elector, in the beginning of the year 1613.

-- 467 --

The names of Trinculo and Antonio, two of the characters in this comedy, are likewise found in that of Albumazar; which was printed in 1614, but is supposed by Dryden to have appeared some years before.

Ben Jonson, in the Induction to his Bartholomew Fair, has endeavoured to depreciate this beautiful comedy by calling it a foolery [drollery]. Dryden, however, informs us that it was a very popular play at Blackfriars, but unluckily has not said a word relative to the time of its first representation there, though he might certainly have received information on that subject from Sir William D'Avenant.

If the dates here assigned to our author's plays should not, in every instance, bring with them conviction of their propriety, let it be remembered, that this is a subject on which conviction cannot at this day be obtained; and that the observations now submitted to the publick, do not pretend to any higher title than that of “An Attempt to ascertain the Chronology of the Dramas of Shakspeare.”

Should the errors and deficiencies of this essay invite others to deeper and more successful researches, the end proposed by it will be attained: and he who offers the present arrangement of Shakspeare's dramas, will be happy to transfer the slender portion of credit that may result from the novelty of his undertaking, to some future claimant, who may be supplied with ampler materials and endued with a superior degree of antiquarian sagacity.

-- 468 --

To some, he is not unapprized, this inquiry will appear a tedious and barren speculation. But there are many, it is hoped, who think nothing which relates to the brightest ornament of the English nation, wholly uninteresting; who will be gratified by observing, how the genius of our great poet gradually expanded itself, till, like his own Ariel, it flamed amazement in every quarter, blazing forth with a lustre that has not hitherto been equalled, and probably will never be surpassed3 note




.

-- 469 --

SECTION XVI.

[It is with deep regret, in which the reader, I have no doubt, will participate, that here that portion of

-- 470 --

the Life of Shakspeare which Mr. Malone had prepared for the press is brought to a close; and consequently

-- 471 --

it has devolved upon me to arrange, as well as I am able, those particulars which I have been able to collect from his papers, and to incorporate them with those facts and statements which have hitherto been appended to the life of the poet by Mr. Rowe. Wherever it is possible, I shall give Mr. Malone's

-- 472 --

memoranda in his own words. That they are not more numerous, is much to be lamented; but, from the scattered state in which his papers were kept, a number of curious matters of research, are, I fear, irrecoverably lost. Among these is the account he seems to have promised of Shakspeare's brother Edmund, of whom I find no mention but the register of his burial, which Mr. Chalmers has already laid before the publick in his Additions to the History of the Stage. It is, at the same time, a subject of congratulation, that he had proceeded thus far; and has shown, by an examination of the legendary tales which have so long been current respecting Shakspeare's early years, that they are wholly groundless; and that the greatest genius which his country has produced, maintained, from his youth upwards, that respectability of character which unquestionably belonged to him in after life.]

After the discussion which has already been gone through respecting the probable order in which those dramas which were entirely written by Shakspeare were produced, it becomes necessary to mention two others, which have been admitted into the collection of his works, from a notion that they received some improvements from his pen—Pericles, and Titus Andronicus. Respecting the first, there appears to have been no doubt entertained by the numerous criticks who have delivered their opinions on this drama, that the hand of our great poet is clearly discernible in many parts of it, while the remainder is altogether unworthy of his genius. Mr. Malone was, at one period, indeed, inclined to attribute the

-- 473 --

whole to him, but was subsequently convinced of his error, and acknowledged it with that candour and love of truth by which he was invariably influenced. Titus Andronicus is also still suffered to retain its place, from the same notion, that Shakspeare had mingled a few brilliant passages of his own with the baser matter of which it is generally formed. Of this, which I cannot but think a very questionable theory, the reader is left to form his own judgment. Five other plays have been printed under his name, in the folio 1664, which have not the slightest claim to such a distinction—Locrine, Sir John Oldcastle, Lord Cromwell, The London Prodigal, The Puritan. A sixth, The Yorkshire Tragedy, was pronounced by Mr. Steevens, when it was republished by Mr. Malone, in his Supplement, to have been a hasty performance by Shakspeare. This opinion he seems, however, to have silently abandoned; and it has since been deservedly consigned to the same neglect with the rest. If internal evidence were not sufficient to prove that dramas so utterly worthless had been absurdly ascribed to so great a name, we are furnished by the Henslowe MSS., which the reader will find in the third volume, with satisfactory information respecting one of them, namely, Sir John Oldcastle, from which it appears that it was the production of four writers—Munday, Drayton, Wilson, and Hathway. See vol. iii. p. 329. Some other plays, with about equal pretensions, have also been given to our author—The Arraignment of Paris, The Birth of Merlin, Edward III., Fair Emma, The Merry Devil of Edmonton, and Mucedorus. Of these, The Arraignment of Paris is known to have been written

-- 474 --

by George Peele: The Birth of Merlin, by Rowley; although it is said in the title-page, 1662, probably by a fraud of the bookseller, to be the joint production of that dramatist and Shakspeare. Edward the Third was said to be Shakspeare's, by Mr. Capell, confessedly upon no ground but his opinion that no one else, at that period, could have written it. It is found in that gentleman's Prolusions, 1760. Fair Emma rests upon no authority whatever. The Merry Devil of Edmonton was entered on the Stationers' books, by H. Mosely, about the time of the Restoration, as Shakspeare's; but there is a former entry, in 1608, in which it is said to be written by T. B. whom Mr. Malone conjectures to have been Tony or Antony Brewer. Mucedorus, he thinks, was the production of Robert Greene. Shakspeare has also been supposed to have had a share in two other dramas, in which, if we should adopt that notion, he was associated with two highly distinguished contemporaries. He is said to have assisted Jonson in Sejanus; and Fletcher, in The Two Noble Kinsmen. His connection with Jonson rests only on tradition; for, although that poet has mentioned a coadjutor, he has not recorded his name; and Mr. Gifford is disposed to question whether Shakspeare was the person to whom he has alluded; and as the passages supplied by this nameless friend were omitted when this piece was published, we have no opportunity of judging from internal evidence. A very considerable difference of opinion has prevailed with regard to The Two Noble Kinsmen. Mr. Steevens's sentiments on this subject are given at large in a note at the conclusion of Pericles, where it is incidentally introduced; and

-- 475 --

if the reader wishes for a further discussion of the question, it will be found in Mr. Weber's edition of Beaumont and Fletcher. If I might venture to mingle in a contest which has called forth some very distinguished names, on either side, I should have no hesitation in expressing my disbelief of Shakspeare's co-operation. I can see no such similarity of style, as some criticks have thought they discovered; and the madness of the Jailor's daughter, which has been compared with that of Ophelia, would alone be sufficient to convince me that two such different representations of frenzy could not have proceeded from the same pen. Shakspeare's madness could no more be equalled than his magick. Fletcher seems to have had little notion of a deranged mind, except that of making a female talk obscenely. Mr. Weber thinks the description of the death of Arcite decidedly in Shakspeare's manner. I should be sorry to admit this observation to be just. The opening of this speech appears to me to be deplorably frigid:
“&lblank; List then, your cousin,
“Mounted, upon a steed that Emily
“Did first bestow on him, a black one, owing
“Not a hair worth of white, which some will say
“Weakens his price, and many will not buy
“His goodness with this note: which superstition
“Here finds allowance; on this horse is Arcite,
“Trotting the stones of Athens, which the calkins
“Did rather tell than trample; for the horse
“Would make his length a mile if't pleased his rider
“To put pride in him. As he thus went courting
“The flinty pavement, dancing as 'twere to the musick
“His own hoofs made (for, as they say, from iron
Came musick's origin), what envious flint,

-- 476 --


“Cold as old Saturn, and, like him, possess'd
“With fire malevolent, darted a spark,
“Or what fierce sulphur else, to this end made,
“I comment not,” &c. Surely in this there is nothing Shakspearian. If Dr. Donne had undertaken to write a tragedy, he could not have introduced into it any thing more thoroughly unsuited to a description of this nature than the whimsical parenthesis about the origin of musick.

But the poetry of Shakspeare was by no means confined to the drama. There are other productions of his muse, which, notwithstanding the contemptuous manner in which they are spoken of by Mr. Steevens, were the subjects of high admiration among his contemporaries. A collection of his sonnets was published at so late a period as 1609; but they are mentioned by Meres, in 1598, and bear evident marks of being early compositions. The time at which they were written cannot be accurately ascertained; and the question as to their date must materially depend upon the judgment which the reader may form as to the topicks which they were meant to embrace, and the circumstances by which they were suggested. Of these, a discussion will be found in the twentieth volume of this work, where they are carefully reprinted, with all the illustrations which his commentators could supply. The Lover's Complaint was appended to our author's sonnets in 1609; and The Passionate Pilgrim was printed with his name, by William Jaggard, in 1599. Two other poems remain to be mentioned, which were unquestionably

-- 477 --

of an early date: his Venus and Adonis which was first committed to the press in 1593, and his Rape of Lucrece, which was published in the following year. The intrinsick merit of these poems, of which the first long retained its popularity among youthful readers; and the second, which, as we are informed by Gabriel Harvey, was estimated so highly by persons of a graver description, that it was placed in the same rank with Hamlet; would be sufficient to recommend them to our attention: but they derive an additional interest from being dedicated to our poet's amiable patron, Lord Southampton, in the only prose compositions of Shakspeare not in a dramatick form, which have come down to us. Of this accomplished nobleman, a short memoir is given in the twentieth volume of this edition; but those particulars which more immediately relate to his connection with the poet, are reserved for this place. Lord Southampton's attachment to theatrical entertainments is strongly pointed out by a letter from Rowland Whyte to Sir Robert Sidney, dated in the latter part of the year 1599, which is preserved in the Sidney Papers, vol. ii. p. 132: “My Lord Southampton, and Lord Rutland, came not to the court [at Nonsuch]. The one doth but very seldom. They pass away the time in London merely in going to plaies every day.” A cricumstance in his personal history may have given him this bias, and may also have been the means of introducing Shakspeare to his acquaintance. His mother, the Countess Dowager Southampton, was married, probably before 1580, to a second husband, Sir Thomas Heneage, who had long been Treasurer of the

-- 478 --

Chambers to the Queen, an office by which he was, in some sort, connected with the stage; all the payments made to the several companies of comedians then in being, for plays exhibited at court, belonging to his department. It is not an improbable supposition that Shakspeare, even then being distinguished for the decorum and propriety of his conduct and manners, may have been deputed by his company to wait upon the treasurer, and receive his commands. Lord Southampton would, of course, be a frequent visiter at his mother's, and would thus have an opportunity of being thrown in the way of the young ingenious, but modest and unassuming poet. This circumstance, combined with the high character which the Earl had acquired, even at that early age, might have induced Shakspeare to solicit his patronage for the first heir of his invention, the poem of Venus and Adonis, which was published in the year 1593, when he himself was only twenty-nine, and his patron had not yet attained his twentieth year.

Even at so early an age, the Earl of Southampton was distinguished for his love of literature and his patronage of literary men. His liberality to the votaries of the muses is celebrated by Barnaby Barnes1 note in a sonnet addressed to him in the very year when Shakspeare's first poem appeared, in which he

-- 479 --

expresses a hope that his verses “if graced by that heavenly countenance which gives light to the muses,” may be able to resist the malignant shafts of envy. About the same time, the ingenious Thomas Nash, then rising into reputation as a novellist and a satirical writer, has dedicated to him one of his tracts2 note; and not long afterwards he is mentioned with respect by Camden and Jervais Markham, the latter of whom, in a sonnet prefixed to his poem on the death of Sir Richard Grenville, alludes to the high character he had already acquired as a patron of poets; and if I mistake not, to the countenance he had shown to the productions of Shakspeare3 note

. But the most honourable testimony to his merit, is given by Shakspeare himself in the two Dedications which I have already mentioned; in both of which we find evident marks of that ingenuous modesty, for which our great poet throughout his life was eminently distinguished. That Shakspeare partook of this nobleman's bounty, there can be no reason to doubt; and if we could give credit to a story which comes down to us, resting, as it is said, upon the authority of Sir William D'Avenant, he was at one time the object of unexampled

-- 478 --

munificence,having received from him in one sum no less than a thousand pounds, to enable him to complete a purchase he was desirous of making. This anecdote, like many others, which I have had occasion to examine, had probably some foundation in truth, though it has since been extravagantly exaggerated. That he gave him a thousand pounds, which is at least equivalent to five thousand at this day, in order that he might complete a purchase, is totally unworthy of credit, since no such extensive purchase ever appears to have been made by him, as will be seen when we come to make an estimate of the property which he possessed. It is much more likely that he might have presented the poet with an hundred pounds in return for his Dedications; a gift, which, although not calculated to excite so much astonishment, was worthy of that generous nobleman's liberality. But it was not in Lord Southampton alone that Shakspeare found a patron; he appears to have enjoyed the approbation and favour of two successive monarchs. Queen Elizabeth, who was at all times attached to theatrical entertainments, had the good taste to appreciate the talents of that great poet whose genius has shed so much lustre on her reign; and, if tradition may be believed, was so much delighted with the character of Falstaff as it had been already depicted in the two parts of Henry IV. that she wished to see him represented as a lover, and it is to the royal commands that we are indebted for one of his most perfect comedies, The Merry Wives of Windsor. Her successor was not less friendly to the stage, nor less blind to the merits of its greatest

-- 481 --

ornament. We have been told, upon authority which there is no reason to doubt, that he wrote a letter to Shakspeare with his own hand; the story is told in the advertisement to Lintot's edition of Shakspeare's poems, no date, but printed in 1710. The letter is there said to have been lost, but formerly to have been in the possession of Sir William Davenant, “as a credible person now living can testify.” The person thus described, we learn from Mr. Oldys's MS. Additions to Fuller's Worthies, was Sheffield Duke of Buckingham, who was told it by Davenant himself. This letter is with great probability supposed by Dr. Farmer to have been written in return for the compliment paid to him in Macbeth4 note





























































.

-- 482 --

Fostered by such honourable and distinguished patronage, and acting at the same time under the

-- 483 --

guidance of his own good sense, he appears at an

-- 484 --

early period to have placed himself in circumstances of ease and comfort. It must be gratifying to every reader to reflect upon this, and to feel satisfied that one to whom mankind has been so largely indebted for the pleasure and instruction which his writings have afforded, was not, while he was administering to the delight of others, himself labouring under the pressure of poverty. It will at the same time supply a satisfactory confutation of that maxim which the idle and profligate are so eager to inculcate, that economy and prudence are neither to be expected nor required in a person of exalted genius. If any man was ever entitled to such an exemption, it was Shakspeare. What poet's eye, in a fine phrenzy rolling, might with a better plea have overlooked the petty details of life; but while it was glancing from heaven to earth, from earth to heaven, he was not unmindful that he had duties as a husband and a father to perform. We have seen him quitting Stratford, certainly not under the degrading circumstances which unauthorized tradition has handed down, but, as we have every reason to suppose, from what has been related of his father, involved in some degree in pecuniary difficulties; and we shall find him at the close of life leaving his family in a state of comparative affluence. As early as the year 1598, an application was made to him for a loan of thirty pounds, no inconsiderable sum in those days, by his countryman Richard Quyney of Stratford, who was beyond a doubt the father of Thomas Quyney, who afterwards married our poet's youngest daughter. Such a request could not have been made to a person who was not

-- 485 --

possessed of means which enabled him readily to comply with it; and it is expressed in terms which clearly show that the writer was satisfied that he was addressing one from whom he had no apprehension of receiving a churlish denial. As the letter is a curiosity in itself, and derives an interest from its relation to Shakspeare, I shall here insert it.

“Loving Contryman, I am bolde of yow. as of a frende, craveing yowr helpe wth xxxlb uppon Mr Bushell & my securytee, or Mr Myttens with me. Mr Rosswell is not come to London, as yeate, & I have especiall cawse. Yow. shall frende me muche in helpeing me out of all the debeits I owe in London I thanck god, and muche quiet to my mynde wch. wolde not be indebited. I am now towards the Cowrte in hope yr answer for the dispatche of my Buysenes. Yow shall nether loose creddytt nor monney by me, the Lorde wyllinge; & nowe butt pswade your selfe soe as I hope & yow shall nott need to feare but with all hartie thanckfullnes I wyll holde my tyme & content yowr frend, & yf we Bargaine farther, yow shall be the paie mr your selfe. My tyme bidds me to hasten to an ende, & soe I co&mbar;itt thys [to] yowr care & hope of yowr helpe. I feare I shall nott be backe this night from the Cowrte. haste. the Lorde be wth yow & wth us all. amen. ffrom the Bell in Carter Lane the 25 october 1598.

“Yowrs in all kyndenes,
“Ryc. Quyney.
“To my Loveing good frend & contryman Mr Wm Shackes&pab;e5 note thees.”

-- 486 --

In looking at this document, which, when folded up, is hardly two inches square, it is impossible not to express an unavailing regret that while this minute memorial of an obscure bailiff of Stratford has come down to us after the lapse of two centuries uninjured by the accidents of time, we are not in possession of a single manuscript from the pen of his illustrious correspondnet, although they must have been unquestionably voluminous. Independently of his plays, a man of his kindness of heart and friendly disposition, must have been perpetually engaged in amicable intercourse with his family, from whom he appears to have been separated a great part of the year; and those many individuals attached to him in his native town, for which he always seems to have retained his fondness, and which at the close of his publick labours he gladly selected as the spot where he might close his days in the society of those who were dear to him. In the following year, we have another and gratifying instance of his prosperity, in a grant of arms made to his family, which I have already expressed my belief was obtained by his father in consequence of the poet's celebrity. What share he held in the theatre at an early period, we have no means of ascertaining with accuracy; but in 1603, on King James's accession to the throne, a licence was granted to the Globe company, in which Shakspeare

-- 487 --

is particularly mentioned as one of the partners. The pecuniary benefit which he derived from this situation, as well as a more particular mention of the purchases which he made at various times, will be subsequently noticed when an estimate is made of the property which he left behind him at his death. From the lamentable neglect of those whose proximity to the time in which he lived might have supplied them with ample contemporary information, little is known, either of his habits or associates, during the time that he resided in London; but from all which we can generally collect, there can be no reason to question that the gentle Shakspeare enjoyed the society of all the most accomplished men that adorned the period in which he lived. The patronage of Lord Southampton, the favour of the court, his own splendid genius and amiable manners, must have made his company sought after by all who were distinguished for their rank or their literature.

[I have prefixed a bracket to the observations which follow, because I am by no means satisfied that what I am going to add would have met with the concurrence of Mr. Malone, and I am anxious not to mislead the publick by seeming to impute to him sentiments which it may be doubtful if he ever could have been persuaded to entertain; but I think we have every reason to suppose that one of those with whom he lived upon a footing of particular intimacy, was his great contemporary, Ben Jonson. Whether at any time there was even a temporary interruption of their cordiality is a question to which I have adverted elsewhere. One anecdote has been handed

-- 488 --

down by tradition, which, although certainly not true in all its parts, I should be unwilling to think altogether destitute of foundation. It has been stated that the acquaintance of these two great poets began with an act of kindness on the part of Shakspeare, on the perusal of a play by Jonson, who was then unknown, which had been superciliously rejected by the players; but that Shakspeare having accidentally seen it, not only pointed out its merit, but took every opportunity of recommending Jonson's writings to the publick. The play has been said to have been Every Man in his Humour, which, till the publication of Henslowe's MSS. by Mr. Malone, was supposed to have been Jonson's earliest production. That he was not then unknown, and that the drama alluded to was not performed at Shakspeare's theatre, is placed beyond a doubt by the MSS. above-mentioned. Mr. Malone and Mr. Gifford concur in disbelieving this story; yet it has more than once been observed by my late friend, that traditionary anecdotes, however erroneous, in many respects, have not unfrequently some foundation in truth; and one would surely be gratified in believing that an incident which does honour to both those illustrious men was of this description. Jonson was certainly at an early period employed on the drama; but how unworthily was he often called upon to exert his talents! It is impossible to contemplate, without commiseration, this profound and judicious scholar with all his classical attainments fresh about him, ambitious of teaching laws to the stage, which was then, generally speaking, in the lowest state of

-- 489 --

degradation, not only compelled to unite himself with other writers altogether unworthy of such an association; but driven to the necessity of earning thirty shillings by writing additions to the Spanish Tragedy, a performance which he never speaks of but with the utmost contempt. His Comedy of Humours, as it is called in the MS. was indeed performed, and, as it should seem, with success, having been acted eleven times; but is it too much to suppose that it may afterwards have been purchased by Shakspeare's company at his instigation, and that the praises which he bestowed upon it, may have advanced the author's reputation?

It is true that at the time when this admirable comedy was written, Jonson, as he terms it in his Dedication to the Gentlemen of the Inns of Court, had friendship with divers in those societies who were great names in learning, and of such men it will be readily believed that Every Man in his Humour was not despised. But although he was very far from being unknown by men of learned and cultivated minds; yet his play might have been “caviare to the general,” before whom Locrine and old Jeronymo were exhibited with applause. Shakspeare, from his theatrical influence, might be more capable of promoting its success than the Gentlemen of the Inns of Court, nor is it any deduction from Jonson's genius that the master spirit of the age was among the first who appreciated and pointed it out. I confess I do not feel confident on this subject; but after Mr. Gifford has successfully overthrown the long prevalent stories of the hostility which subsisted

-- 490 --

between these two great men, I cannot but regret if at the same time we are compelled to relinquish an anecdote which exhibits them in friendly intercourse.]

The exact period at which Shakspeare quitted the metropolis, and settled at his native place, has not been ascertained. Mr. Malone was at one time of opinion that this alteration in his mode of life took place soon after his dramatick labours closed, in 1611 or 1612; but a doubt, was thrown upon this conjecture by the discovery of a mortgage which was executed by Shakspeare in March, 1612–13; and which will be found in the Appendix. He may, however, as has already been observed in a former page, have parted with his property in the theatre before; and it may be added, that this transaction may have taken place after he had ceased to be a settled resident in London. All the accounts which have been handed down to us, concur in stating that he spent some years in Stratford before his death; and as that event took place in April, 1616, we cannot with propriety fix upon a later date that what has been already mentioned for the period of his retirement. But as his family lived at Stratford, as it should seem, during the whole or the greater part of the time when his connection with the theatre required his attendance in the metropolis; we might readily infer from his character, that he would not totally absent himself from those who were dear to him; and accordingly we are told by Aubrey, that he used to visit his native country once a year. That accurate observation of nature and endless variety of character

-- 491 --

which appears throughout his works, could not have been obtained but by a man who did not suffer a single circumstance of “many-coloured life” to escape him; and it is probable that not a journey took place which did not supply him with fresh materials; and of this an instance has been recorded by Mr. Aubrey: “The humour of the constable in A Midsommer-Night-Dreame (he tells us) he happened to take at Crendon in Bucks (I think it was Midsomer-night that he happened to be there); which is the road from London to Stratford; and there was living that constable about 1642, when I came first to Oxon. Mr. Josias Howe6 note is of the parish, and knew him.”

It must be acknowledged that there is here a slight mistake, there being no such character as a constable in A Midsummer-Night's Dream. The person in contemplation probably was Dogberry in Much Ado About Nothing. But this mistake of a name does not, in my apprehension, detract in the smallest degree from the credit of the fact itself; namely, that our poet in his admirable character of a foolish constable had in view an individual who lived in Crendon or Grendon (for it is written both ways), a town in Buckinghamshire, about thirteen miles from Oxford. Leonard Digges, who was Shakspeare's contemporary, has fallen into a similar errour; for in his eulogy on our poet, he has supposed the character

-- 492 --

of Malvolio, which is found in Twelfth Night, to be in Much Ado About Nothing.

As some account of the person from whom Mr. Aubrey derived this anecdote, who was of the same college with him at Oxford, may tend to establish its credit, I shall transcribe from Mr. Warton's preface to his Life of Sir Thomas Pope, such notices of Mr. Josias Howe, as he has been able to recover.

“He was born at Crendon in Bucks [about the year 1611], and elected a scholar of Trinity College June 12, 1632; admitted a fellow, being then bachelor of arts, May 26, 1637. By Hearne he is called a great cavalier and loyalist, and a most ingenious man7 note. He appears to have been a general and accomplished scholar, and in polite literature one of the ornaments of the university.—In 1644, he preached before king Charles the First, at Christ Church cathedral, Oxford. The sermon was printed, and in red letters, by his Majesty's special command. —Soon after 1646, he was ejected from his fellowship by the presbyterians; and restored in 1660. He lived forty-two years, greatly respected, after his restitution, and arriving at the age of ninety, died fellow of the college where he constantly resided, August 28, 1701.” Mr. Thomas Howe, the father of this Mr. Josias Howe (as I learn from Wood), was minister of Grendon, and contemporary with Shakspeare; and from him his son perhaps derived some information concerning our poet, which he might have communicated to his fellow-collegian, Aubrey. The anecdote relative to the constable of

-- 493 --

Grendon, however, does not stand on this ground; for we find that Mr. Josias Howe personally knew him, and that he was living in 1642.

When our poet returned to his native place, we might have been led to hope that his townsmen, who doubtless participated in no common degree in the high admiration which his writings had excited, would have preserved some memorials of the domestic life and habits of one who had conferred so much honour on the spot of his birth. But although in this we are disappointed, his contemporaries have borne witness in general terms to the brilliancy of his conversation and the suavity of his manners.

“He was,” says Aubrey, “a handsome well-shaped man, verie good company, and of a very ready, and pleasant, and smooth witt.”

I suppose none of my readers will find any difficulty in giving full credit to this part of the account. Mr. Aubrey, I believe, is the only writer who has particularly mentioned the beauty of our poet's person; and there being no contradictory testimony on the subject, he may here be safely relied on. All his contemporaries who have spoken of him, concur in celebrating the gentleness of his manners, and the readiness of his wit. “As he was a happy imitator of nature (say his fellow comedians), so was he a most gentle expresser of it. His mind and hand went together; and what he thought he uttered with that easiness, that we have scarce received from him a blot in his papers.” “My gentle Shakspeare,” is the compellation used to him by Ben Jonson. “He was indeed (says his old antagonist) honest, and of

-- 494 --

an open and free nature; had an excellent fancy, brave notions, and gentle expressions; wherein he flowed with that facility, that sometimes it was necessary he should be stopped. Sufflaminandus erat, as Augustus said of Harterius.” So also in his verses on our poet:


“&lblank; Look how the father's face
“Lives in his issue, even so the race
“Of Shakspeare's mind and manners brightly shines
“In his well-torned and true-filed lines.”

And conformable to all these ancient testimonies is that of Mr. Rowe, who informs us, from the traditional accounts received from his native town, that our poet's “pleasurable wit and good-nature engaged him in the acquaintance and entitled him to the friendship of the gentlemen of his neighbourhood at Stratford.”

A man, whose manners were thus engaging, whose wit was thus ready, and whose mind was stored with such a plenitude of ideas and such a copious assemblage of images as his writings exhibit, could not but have been what he is represented by Mr. Aubrey, a delightful companion.

But none of those sallies which probably set the table in a roar have come down to us, and scarcely any thing is recorded of him, either grave or gay, except one anecdote; the truth of which, to say the least of it, is very questionable. “Among the gentlemen with whom he associated,” Mr. Rowe informs us, “there is a story almost still remembered in that country, that he had a particular intimacy with Mr. Combe, an old gentleman noted thereabouts for his wealth and usury;

-- 495 --

it happened that in a pleasant conversation amongst their common friends, Mr. Combe told Shakspeare, in a laughing manner, that he fancied he intended to write his epitaph if he happened to outlive him; and since he could not know what might be said of him when he was dead, he desired it might be done immediately; upon which Shakspeare gave him these four verses:


“‘Ten in the hundred lies here ingrav'd1 note







;
“‘'Tis a hundred to ten his soul is not sav'd:
“‘If any man ask, Who lies in the tomb?
“‘Oh! ho! quoth the devil, 'tis my John-a-Combe2 note





.’

-- 496 --

“But the sharpness of the satire is said to have stung the man so severely, that he never forgave it.” Many years ago Mr. Steevens expressed an opinion that this story was altogether unfounded3 note









. In

-- 497 --

Aubrey's anecdotes so often quoted, the story is told in a different manner.

-- 498 --

“Ben Jonson and he did gather humours of men

-- 499 --

wherever they came. One time as he was at the

-- 500 --

taverne at Stratford, Mr. Combes4 note

, an old usurer, was

-- 501 --

to be buried5 note; he makes then this extemporary epitaph upon him:

-- 502 --


“Ten in the hundred the devil allowes,
“But Combes will have twelve, he swears and he vowes:
“If any one aske, who lies in this tomb,
“Hoh! quoth the devill, 'tis my John o'Combe.”

In a former page I have proved, if I mistake not, from an examination of Mr. Combe's will, and other

-- 503 --

circumstances, that no credit is due to Mr. Rowe's account of our poet's having so incensed him by an epitaph which he made on him in his presence, at a tavern at Stratford, that the old gentleman never forgave him. And Mr. Aubrey's account of this matter, which I had not then seen, fully confirms what I suggested on the subject: for here we find, that the epitaph was made after Combe's death. Nor is this sprightly effusion inconsistent with Shakspeare's having lived in a certain degree of familiarity with that gentleman; whom he might have respected for some qualities, though he indulged himself in a sudden and playful censure of his inordinate attention to the acquirement of wealth, at a time when that ridicule could not affect him who was the object of it.

Mr. Steevens has justly observed, that the verses exhibited by Mr. Rowe, contain not a jocular epitaph but a malevolent prediction; and every reader will, I am sure, readily agree with him, that it is extremely improbable that Shakspeare should have poisoned the hour of confidence and friendship by producing one of the severest censures on one of his company, and so wantonly and publickly express his

-- 504 --

doubts concerning the salvation of one of his fellow creatures. The foregoing more accurate statement entirely vindicates our poet from this imputation.

These extemporary verses having, I suppose, not been set down in writing by their author, and being inaccurately transmitted to London, appear in an entirely different shape in Braithwaite's Remaines, and there we find them affixed to a tomb erected by Mr. Combe in his life-time. I have already shown that no such tomb was erected by Mr. Combe, and therefore Braithwaite's story is as little to be credited as Mr. Rowe's. That such various representations should be made of verses of which the author probably never gave a written copy, and perhaps never thought of after hehad uttered them, is not at all extraordinary. Who has not, in his own experience, met with similar variations in the accounts of a transaction which passed but a few months before he had occasion to examine minutely and accurately into the real state of the fact?

In further support of Mr. Aubrey's exhibition of these verses, it may be observed, that in his copy the first couplet is original; in Mr. Rowe's exhibition of them it is borrowed from preceding epitaphs. In the fourth line, Ho (not Oh ho, as Mr. Rowe has it,) was in Shakspeare's age the appropriate exclamation of Robin Goodfellow, alias Pucke, alias Hobgoblin6 note.

It has been already mentioned p. 118, that Shakspeare's wife brought him three children: Susanna,

-- 505 --

who was born in May, 1583; and that about eighteen months afterwards, she was delivered of twins, a son and a daughter, who were baptized on February 2, 1584–5, by the names of Hamnet and Judith. In the year 1596, he had the irreparable misfortune to lose his only son, who died at the early age of twelve. Susanna, the eldest daughter, was married June 5, 1607, to Dr. John Hall, a respectable physician; the youngest to Mr. Thomas Quiney, February 10, 1615–16. A more particular account of our poet's family, will be found in the Stratford Registers, which are given in the Appendix. We have now the melancholy task of recording the close of Shakspeare's virtuous and brilliant career. He died on his birth-day, April 23, 1616, and had exactly completed his fifty-second year. From Du Cange's Perpetual Almanack, Gloss. in v. Annus (making allowance for the different style which then prevailed in England from that on which Du Cange's calculation was formed), it appears that the 23d of April in that year was a Tuesday. There is an interesting coincidence between the death of our great poet on his birthday, and that of one almost equally illustrious in a sister art. Raffaelle also died on his birth-day, at the still earlier age of thirty-seven. It was not only in this circumstance that they bore a resemblance to each other; but as we learn from Vasari's character of that great painter, in mildness of manners and benevolence of disposition.

No account has been transmitted to us of the malady which at so early a period of life deprived England of its brightest ornament. The private

-- 506 --

note-book of his son-in-law Dr. Hall7 note, containing a short state of the cases of his patients, was a few years ago put into my hands by my friend, the late Dr. Wright; and as Dr. Hall married our poet's daughter in the year 1607, and undoubtedly attended Shakspeare in his last illness, being then forty years old, I had hopes this book might have enabled me to gratify the publick curiosity on this subject. But unluckily the earliest case recorded by Hall, is dated in 1617. He had probably filled some other book with memorandums of his practice in preceding years; which by some contingency may hereafter be found, and inform posterity of the particular circumstances that attended the death of our great poet. Shakspeare was buried April 25, 1616, on the north side of the chancel of the great church at Stratford. On his grave-stone underneath is the following inscription, expressed, as Mr. Steevens observes, in an uncouth mixture of small and capital letters:


“Good Frend for Iesus SAKE forbeare
“To digg T-E Dust EncloAsed HERe
“Blese be T-E Man &YT; spares T-Es Stones
“And curst be He &YT; moves my Bones8 note






















.” Steevens.

-- 507 --

A monument was afterwards erected to his memory, at what time is not known, but certainly

-- 508 --

before 1623, as it is mentioned in the commendatory verses of Leonard Digges. He is represented under an arch, in a sitting posture, a cushion spread before him, with a pen in his right hand, and his left rested on a scroll of paper. The following Latin distich is engraved under the cushion:

Judicio Pylium, genio Socratem, arte Maronem,
Terra tegit, populus mæret, Olympus habet.

In addition to this Latin inscription, the following lines are found on a tablet immediately underneath the cushion on his monument:

-- 509 --


“Stay, passenger, why dost thou go so fast,
“Read, if thou canst, whom envious death hath plac'd
“Within this monument; Shakspeare, with whom
“Quick nature dy'd; whose name doth deck the tomb
“Far more than cost; since all that he hath writ
“Leaves living art but page to serve his wit. “Obiit Ano. Dni. 1619, æt. 53, die 23 Apri.”

Mr. Granger observes, (Biog. Hist. vol. i. p. 259,) that “it has been said there never was an original portrait of Shakspeare, but that Sir Thomas Clarges after his death caused a portrait to be drawn for him from a person who nearly resembled him.” This entertaining writer was a great collector of anecdotes,

-- 510 --

but not always very scrupulous in enquiring into the authenticity of the information which he procured; for this improbable tale, I find on examination, stands only on the insertion of any anonymous writer in The Gentleman's Magazine, for August, 1750, who boldly “affirmed it as an absolute fact;” but being afterwards publickly called upon to produce his authority, by the Rev. Mr. Green, Rector of Welford, near Stratford, never produced any. There is the strongest reason therefore to presume it a forgery.

“Mr. Walpole (adds Mr. Granger) informs me, that the only original picture of Shakspeare is that which belonged to Mr. Keck, from whom it passed to Mr. Nicoll, whose only daughter married the Marquis of Caernarvon” [now Duke of Chandos.]

-- 511 --

From this picture, his Grace, at my request, very obligingly permitted a drawing to be made by that excellent artist Mr. Ozias Humphry; and from that drawing the print prefixed to the present edition has been engraved.

In the manuscript notes of the late Mr. Oldys, this portrait is said to have been “painted by old Cornelius Jansen.” “Others,” he adds, “say, that it was done by Richard Burbage, the player;” and in another place he ascribes it to “John Taylor, the player.” This Taylor, it is said in The Critical Review for 1770, left it by will to Sir William D'Avenant. But unluckily there was no player of the christian and surname of John Taylor contemporary with Shakspeare. The player who performed in Shakspeare's company was Joseph Taylor. There was, however, a painter of the name of John Taylor, to whom in his early youth it is barely possible that we may have been indebted for the only original portrait of our author; for in the Picture-Gallery at Oxford are two portraits of Taylor the Water-Poet, and on each of them, “John Taylor pinx. 1655.” There appears some resemblance of manner between these portraits and the picture of Shakspeare in the Duke of Chandos's collection. That picture (I express the opinion of Sir Joshua Reynolds) has not the least air of Cornelius Jansen's performances.

That this picture was once in the possession of Sir William D'Avenant, can admit of little doubt; but it is much more likely to have been purchased by him from some of the players after the theatres were shut up by authority, and the veterans of the stage

-- 512 --

were reduced to great distress, than to have been bequeathed to him by the person who painted it; in whose custody it is improbable that it should have remained. Sir William D'Avenant appears to have died insolvent. There is no Will of his in the Prerogative-Office; but administration of his effects was granted to John Otway, his principal creditor, in May 1668. After his death, Betterton the actor bought it, probably at a publick sale of his effects. While it was in Betterton's possession, it was engraved by Vandergucht, for Mr. Rowe's edition of Shakspeare, in 1709. Betterton made no will, and died very indigent. He had a large collection of portraits of actors in crayons, which were bought at the sale of his goods, by Bullfinch the Printseller, who sold them to one Mr. Sykes. The portrait of Shakspeare was purchased by Mrs. Barry the actress, who sold it afterwards for forty guineas to Mr. Robert Keck. In 1719, while it was in Mr. Keck's possession, an engraving was made form it by Vertue: a large half-sheet. Mr. Nicoll of Colney-Hatch, Middlesex, marrying the heiress of the Keck family, this picture devolved to him; and while in his possession, it was, in 1747, engraved by Houbraken for Birch's Illustrious Heads. By the marriage of the Duke of Chandos with the daughter of Mr. Nicoll, it became his Grace's property; and by the marriage of the present Marquis of Buckingham with his Grace's daughter, Lady Anne Elizabeth Brydges, it now adorns the Marquis's collection at Stowe.

Sir Godfrey Kneller painted a picture of our author, which he presented to Dryden, but from what picture he copied, I am unable to ascertain, as I have

-- 513 --

never seen Kneller's picture. The poet repaid him by an elegant copy of Verses.—See his Poems, vol. ii. p. 231, edit. 1743:


“Shakspeare, thy gift, I place before my sight,
“With awe I ask his blessing as I write;
“With reverence look on his majestick face,
“Proud to be less, but of his godlike race.
“His soul inspires me, while thy praise I write,
“And I like Teucer under Ajax fight:
“Bids thee, through me, be bold; with dauntless breast
“Contemn the bad, and emulate the best:
“Like his, thy criticks in the attempt are lost,
“When most they rail, know then, they envy most.”

It appears from a circumstance mentioned by Dryden, that these verses were written after the year 1683: probably after Rymer's book had appeared in 1693. Dryden having made no will, and his wife Lady Elizabeth renouncing, administration was granted on the 10th of June, 1700, to his son Charles, who was drowned in the Thames near Windsor in 1704. His younger brother, Erasmus, succeeded to the title of Baronet, and died without issue in 1711. This picture is now in the possession of Earl Fitzwilliam.

About the year 1725 a mezzotinto of Shakspeare was scraped by Simon, said to be done from an original picture painted by Zoust or Soest, then in the possession of T. Wright, painter, in Covent Garden. The earliest known picture painted by Zoust in England, was done in 1657; so that if he ever painted a picture of Shakspeare, it must have been a copy. It could not, however, have been made from D'Avenant's picture (unless the painter took very

-- 514 --

great liberties), for the whole air, dress, disposition of the hair, &c. are different. I have seen a picture in the possession of——Douglas, Esq. at Teddington near Twickenham, which is, I believe, the very picture from which Simon's mezzotinto was made. It is on canvas (about 24 inches by 20), and somewhat smaller than the life.

The earliest print of our poet that appeared, is that in the title-page of the first folio edition of his works, 1623, engraved by Martin Droeshout. On this print the following lines, addressed to the reader, were written by Ben Jonson:


“This figure that thou here seest put,
“It was for gentle Shakspeare cut;
“Wherein the graver had a strife
“With nature, to out-do the life.
“O, could he but have drawn his wit
“As well in brass, as he hath hit
“His face, the print would then surpass
“All that was ever writ in brass;
“But since he cannot, reader, look
“Not on his picture, but his book.”

Droeshout engraved also the heads of John Fox the martyrologist, Montjoy Blount, son of Charles Blount Earl of Devonshire, William Fairfax, who fell at the siege of Frankendale in 1621, and John Howson, Bishop of Durham. The portrait of Bishop Howson is at Christ Church, Oxford. By comparing any of these prints (the two latter of which are well executed) with the original pictures from whence the engravings were made, a better judgment might be formed of the fidelity of our author's portrait, as exhibited

-- 515 --

by this engraver, than from Jonson's assertion, that “in this figure
“&lblank; the graver had a strife
“With nature, to out-do the life;” a compliment which in the books of that age was paid to so many engravers that nothing decisive can be inferred from it.—It does not appear from what picture this engraving was made; but from the dress, and the singular disposition of the hair, &c. it undoubtedly was engraved from a picture, and probably a very ordinary one. There is no other way of accounting for the great difference between this print of Droeshout's, and his spirited portraits of Fairfax and Bishop Howson, but by supposing that the picture of Shakspeare from which he copied was a very coarse performance.

The next print in point of time is, according to Mr. Walpole and Mr. Granger, that executed by J. Payne, a scholar of Simon Pass, in 1634; with a laurel-branch in the poet's left-hand. A print of Shakspeare by so excellent an engraver as Payne, would probably exhibit a more perfect representation of him than any other of those times; but I much doubt whether any such ever existed. Mr. Granger, I apprehend, has erroneously attributed to Payne the head done by Marshall in 1640 (apparently from Droeshout's larger print), which is prefixed to a spurious edition of Shakspeare's Poems published in that year. In Marshall's print the poet has a laurel branch in his left hand. Neither Mr. Walpole, nor any of the other great collectors of prints, were possessed

-- 516 --

of, or ever saw, any print of Shakspeare by Payne, as far as I can learn.

Two other prints only remain to be mentioned; one engraved by Vertue in 1721, for Mr. Pope's edition of our author's plays in quarto; said to be engraved from an original picture in the possession of the Earl of Oxford1 note; and another, a mezzotinto, by Earlom, prefixed to an edition of King Lear, in 1770; said to be done from an original by Cornelius Jansen, in the collection of Charles Jennens, Esq.

Most of the other prints of Shakspeare that have appeared, were copied from some or other of those which I have mentioned.

By his will, which appears to have been originally drawn up about two months before his death, Shakspeare left the bulk of his property to his eldest daughter, Susanna Hall. It is given at length in the Appendix, where whatever observations to which its provisions may give rise, will be found appended in the notes: one topick, however, it may be fit to advert to here. It commences with a pious declaration of his religious principles, but affords not the slightest countenance to a notion which has been started, of Shakspeare being a Roman Catholick. To this supposition, I myself may have given some suppoort by

-- 517 --

the publication some years ago, of a singular manuscript, purporting to be the confession of faith of John Shakspeare, whom I conjectured to have been either the father or brother of the poet; but I am now convinced that I was altogether mistaken. I have already, I trust, satisfactorily proved, p. 53, that he had no brother of the name of John, and I have as little doubt that the person by whom this paper was drawn up, was not his father2 note. That these opinions were not entertained by the poet himself, must be evident at once from a perusal of his works. The sentiments which we find him expressing in Henry VIII. and King John, could not have fallen from one who was friendly to the pretensions of the Papal See; and in Romeo and Juliet, we find him speaking of evening mass, a mistake which could not have occurred to a Roman Catholick.

Gildon, without authority, I believe, says, that our author left behind him an estate of 300l. per ann. This was equal to at least 1000l. per ann. at this day; the relative value of money, the mode of living in that age, the luxury and taxes of the present time,

-- 518 --

and various other circumstances, being considered. But I doubt whether all his proptery amounted to much more than 200l. per ann. which yet was a considerable fortune in those times. He appears from his grand-daughter's will to have possessed, in Bishopton, and Stratford Welcome, four yard land and a half. A yard land is a denomination well known in Warwickshire, and contains from thirty to sixty acres. The average therefore being forty-five, four yard land and a half may be estimated at about two hundred acres. As sixteen years purchase was the common rate at which the land was sold at that time, that is, one half less than at this day, we may suppose that these lands were let at seven shillings per acre, and produced 70l. per annum. If we rate the New-Place with the appurtenances, and our poet's other houses in Stratford, at 60l. a year, and his house, &c. in the Blackfriars (for which he paid 140l.3 note at 20l. a year), we have a rent-roll of 150l. per annum. Of his personal property it is not now possible to form any accurate estimate; but if we rate it at five hundred pounds, money then bearing an interest of ten per cent. Shakspeare's total income was 200l. per ann. To Shakspeare's total income from his real and personal property must be added 200l. per ann. which he probably derived from the theatre, while he continued on the stage. In The Merry Wives of Windsor, which was written soon after the year 1600, three hundred pounds a year is described as an estate of such magnitude as to cover all the defects of its possessor:

-- --

[unresolved image link]

-- 519 --


“O, what a world of vile ill-favour'd faults
“Look handsome in three hundred pounds a year.”

The residence in which Shakspeare spent the latter part of his life, must from that circumstance be ever regarded with veneration. The following account of it is given by Mr. Theobald:

“In 1614 the greater part of the town of Stratford was consumed by fire; but our Shakspeare's house, among some others, escaped the flames. This house was first built by Sir Hugh Clopton, a younger brother of an ancient family in that neighbourhood. Sir Hugh was Sheriff of London in the reign of Richard III. and Lord Mayor in the reign of King Henry VII. By his will he bequeathed to his elder brother's son his manor of Clopton, &c. and his house, by the name of the Great House in Stratford. Good part of the estate is yet [in 1733] in the possession of Edward Clopton, Esq. and Sir Hugh Clopton, Knt. lineally descended from the elder brother of the first Sir Hugh.

“The estate had now been sold out of the Clopton family for above a century, at the time when Shakspeare became the purchaser: who having repaired and modelled it to his own mind, changed the name to New-Place, which the mansion-house, since erected upon the same spot, at this day retains. The house, and lands which attended it, continued in Shakspeare's descendants to the time of the Restoration; when they were re-purchased by the Clopton family, and the mansion now belongs to Sir Hugh Clopton, Knt. To the favour of this worthy gentleman I owe the knowledge of one particular in honour of our

-- 520 --

poet's once dwelling house, of which I presume Mr. Rowe never was apprized. When the Civil War raged in England, and King Charles the First's Queen was driven by the necessity of her affairs to make a recess in Warwickshire, she kept her court for three weeks in New-Place. We may reasonably suppose it then the best private house in the town; and her Majesty preferred it to the College, which was in the possession of the Combe family, who did not so strongly favour the King's party.”

Mr. Theobald is mistaken in supposing that Shakspeare changed the name of this estate. I find from ancient documents that it was called New Place as early at least as 1565. In other points he appears to have been in an error. From his words, the reader may be led to suppose that Henrietta Maria was obliged to take refuge from the rebels in Stratford-upon-Avon: but that was not the case. She marched from Newark, June 16, 1643, and entered Stratford-upon-Avon triumphantly, about the 22d of the same month, at the head of three thousand foot and fifteen hundred horse, with one hundred and fifty waggons and a train of artillery. Here she was met by Prince Rupert, accompanied by a large body of troops. After sojourning about three weeks at our poet's house, which was then possessed by his grand-daughter Mrs. Nash, and her husband, the Queen went (July 13) to the plain of Keinton under Edge-hill, to meet the King, and proceeded from thence with him to Oxford, where, says a contemporary historian, “her coming (July 15) was rather to a triumph than a war.”

-- 521 --

Of the College above-mentioned the following was the origin, John de Stratford Bishop of Winchester, in the fifth year of King Edward III. founded a Chantry consisting of five priests, one of whom was Warden, in a certain chapel adjoining to the church of Stratford on the south side; and afterwards (in the seventh year of Henry VIII.) Ralph Collingwode instituted four choristers, to be daily assistant in the celebration of divine service there. This Chantry, says Dugdale, soon after its foundation, was known by the name of The College of Stratford-upon-Avon.

In the 26th year of Edward III. “a house of square stone” was built by Ralph de Stratford, Bishop of London, for the habitation of the five priests. This house, or another on the same spot, is the house of which Mr. Theobald speaks, and still bears the name of “The College.”

After the suppression of religious houses, the site of the college was granted by Edward VI. to John Earl of Warwick and his heirs; who being attainted in the first year of Queen Mary, it reverted to the crown.

Sir John Clopton, Knt. (the father of Edward Clopton, Esq. and Sir Hugh Clopton), who died at Stratford-upon-Avon, in April, 1719, purchased the estate of New-place, &c. some time after the year 1685, from Sir Reginald Forster, Bart. who married Mary the daughter of Edward Nash, Esq. cousin-german to Thomas Nash, Esq. who married our poet's grand-daughter, Elizabeth Hall. Edward Nash bought it, after the death of her second husband, Sir John Barnard, Knight. By her will, which will be

-- 522 --

found in a subsequent page, she directed her trustee, Henry Smith, to sell the New-Place, &c. (after the death of her husband), and to make the first offer of it to her cousin, Edward Nash, who purchased it accordingly. His son, Thomas Nash, whom for the sake of distinction I shall call the younger, having died without issue, in August, 1652, Edward Nash, by his will, made on the 16th of March, 1678–9, devised the principal part of his property to his daughter Mary, and her husband Reginald Forster, Esq. afterwards Sir Reginald Forster; but in consequence of the testator's only referring to a deed of settlement executed three days before, without reciting the substance of it, no particular mention of New-Place is made in his will. After Sir John Clopton had bought it from Sir Reginald Forster, he gave it by deed to his younger son, Sir Hugh, who pulled down our poet's house, and built one more elegant on the same spot.

In May, 1742, when Mr. Garrick, Mr. Macklin, and Mr. Delane visited Stratford, they were hospitably entertained under Shakspeare's mulberry-tree, by Sir Hugh Clopton. He was a barrister at law, was knighted by George the First, and died in the 80th year of his age, in Dec. 1751. His nephew, Edward Clopton, the son of his elder brother Edward, lived till June, 1753.

The New Place was sold by Henry Talbot, Esq. son-in-law and executor of Sir Hugh Clopton, in or soon after the year 1752, to the Rev. Mr. Gastrell, a man of large fortune, who resided in it but a few years, in consequence of a disagreement with the

-- 523 --

inhabitants of Stratford. Every house in that town that is let or valued at more than 40s. a year, is assessed by the overseers, according to its worth and the ability of the occupier, to pay a monthly rate toward the maintenance of the poor. As Mr. Gastrell resided part of the year at Lichfield, he thought he was assessed too highly; but being very properly compelled by the magistrates of Stratford to pay the whole of what was levied on him, on the principle that his house was occupied by his servants in his absence, he peevishly declared, that that house should never be assessed again; and soon afterwards pulled it down, sold the materials, and left the town. Wishing, as it should seem, to be “damn'd to everlasting fame,” he had some time before cut down Shakspeare's celebrated mulberry-tree, to save himself the trouble of showing it to those whose admiration of our great poet led them to visit the poetick ground on which it stood.

That Shakspeare planted this tree, is as well authenticated as any thing of that nature can be. The Rev. Mr. Davenport informed me, that Mr. Hugh Taylor (the father of his clerk,) who was then [1790] eighty-five years old, and an alderman of Warwick, told him that he lived when a boy at the next house to New-Place; that his family had inhabited the house for almost three hundred years; that it was transmitted from father to son during the last and the present century; that this tree (of the fruit of which he had often eaten in his younger days, some of its branches hanging over his father's garden)

-- 524 --

was planted by Shakspeare; and that till this was planted, there was no mulberry-tree in that neighbourhood. Mr. Taylor adds, that he was frequently when a boy at New-Place, and that this tradition was preserved in the Clopton family, as well as in his own.

There were scarce any trees of this species in England till the year 1609, when by order of King James many hundred thousand young mulberry-trees were imported from France, and sent into the different counties with a view to the feeding of silk-worms, and the encouragement of the silk manufacture. See Camdeni Annales ab anno 1603 ad annum 1623, published by Smith, quarto, 1691, p. 7; and Howes's Abridgment of Stowe's Chronicle, edit. 1618, p. 503, where we have a more particular account of this transaction than in the larger work. A very few mulberry-trees had been planted before; for we are told, that in the preceding year a gentleman of Picardy, Monsieur Forest, “kept greate store of English silkworms at Greenwich, the which the king with great pleasure came often to see them worke; and of their silke he caused a piece of taffeta to be made.”

Shakspeare was perhaps the only inhabitant of Stratford, whose business called him annually to London; and probably on his return from thence in the spring of the year 1609, he planted this tree.

As a similar enthusiasm to that which with such diligence has sought after Virgil's tomb, may lead my countrymen to visit the spot where our great bard

-- 525 --

spent several years of his life and died; every Englishman will, I am sure, concur with me in wishing that it may enjoy perpetual verdure and fertility.


“In this retreat our Shakspeare's godlike mind
“With matchless skill survey'd all human kind.
“Here may each sweet that blest Arabia knows,
“Flowers of all hue, and without thorn the rose,
“To latest time, their balmy odours fling,
“And Nature here display eternal spring!”

-- 527 --

APPENDIX.

-- 529 --


No. 1. John Shakspeare's Bill of Complaint against John Lambert. 2. John Lambert's Answer to John Shakspeare's Bill of Complaint. 3. John Shakspeare's Replication. 4. Robert Arden's Will, and Inventory. 5. Grant of Arms to John Shakspeare. 6. Grants to Robert Arden. 7. Genealogical Table of Robert Arden. 8. List of Bailiffs at Stratford. 9. Incorporation of Stratford. 10. Inventory of Property belonging to the Borough of Stratford. 11. Particulars relating to the Wool-Trade at Stratford. 12. Particulars relating to the Lucy Family. 13. Grant of Free Warren to William Compton. 14. Grant of Fulbroke to Francis Englefyld. 15, 16. Letters mingled with Latin. 17. Complete Copy of the Verses on Sir Thomas Lucy. 18, 19. Letters relating to Stratford. 20. Anecdotes of Sir Walter Ralegh.

-- 531 --

No. I.

24 Nov. 1597. Powley.

To the right honable Sr Thomas Egerton Knighte Lorde Keper of the greate seale of Englande.

In most humblewise complayninge sheweth unto your good Lordshipp your dailye orators, John Shakespere of Stratford upon Avon in the county of Warwicke and Mary his wief, That whereas your same orators were lawfully seized in theire demesne as of fee as in the ryghte of the saide Mary, of and in one messuage and one yarde lande with thappurtenauncs lyinge and beinge in Wylnecote in the saide county, And they beinge thereof so seised for and in considerac&obar;n of the s&obar;me of fowerty pounds to them by one Edmounde Lamberte of Barton on the Heath in the saide countie payde your sayde orators were content that the saide Edmounde Lamberte should have and enjoye the same premisses untill such tyme as your sayde orators did repaye unto him the saide s&obar;me of fowertie pounds; By reason whereof the saide Edmounde did enter into the premisses, and did enjoye the same for the space of three or fower yeares, and thissues and profytts thereof did receyve and take. After which your saide orators did tender unto the saide Edmounde the sayde s&obar;me of fowertie pounds, and desired that they mighte have agayne the sayd premisses accordinge to theire agreement, which money he the sayde Edmounde then refused to receyve, sayinge that he would not receyve the same, nor suffer your sayd orators to have the saide premisses agayne, unlesse they woulde paye unto him certayne other money which they did owe unto him

-- 532 --

for other matters: All which not withstandinge now so yt is and yt maye please your good Loppe that shortelie after the tendringe of the sayde fowertie pounds to the saide Edmounde, and the desyre of your sayde orators to have theire lande agayne from him, he the saide Edmounde at Barton aforesayde dyed; after whose deathe one John Lamberte as sonne and heire of the saide Edmounde entred into the same premisses, and occupied the same: after which entrie of the sayde John your sayde orators came to him and tendred the saide money unto him, and likewise requested him that he woulde suffer them to have and enjoye the sayde premisses accordinge to theire righte and tytle therein, and the promise of his saide father to your saide orators made, which he the saide John denyed in all things, and did withstande them for entringe into the premisses, and as yet doeth so continew still; And by reason that certaine deeds and other evydences concerninge the premisses and that of righte belonge to your saide orators are comme to the hands and possession of the sayde John, he wrongfully still keepeth and detayneth the possession of the saide premisses from your saide orators, and will in no wise permytt and suffer them to have and enjoye the sayde premisses accordinge to theire righte in and to the same. And he the saide John Lamberte hathe of late made sondrie secreate estates of the premisses to dyvers persons to your saide orators unknowen, whereby your saide orators cannot tell againste whome to bringe their acc&obar;ns at the comen lawe, for the recovery of the premisses. In tender considerac&obar;n whereof, and for so muche as your saide orators knowe not the certaine date nor contents of the saide wrytings, nor whether the same be contayned in bagge, boxe, or cheste, sealed, locked or noe, and therefore have no remedye to recover the same evydencs and wrytings by the due course of the c&obar;men laws of this realme; and for that also by reasone of the saide secreate estates so made by the saide John Lamberte as aforesaide, and want of

-- 533 --

your saide orators havinge of the evidences and wrytings as aforesaide, your saide orators cannot tell what acc&obar;ns or agaynst whome or in what manner to bring theire acc&obar;n for the recovery of the premisses at the comen lawe: And for that also the sayde John Lamberte ys of greate wealth and abilitie and well frended and alied amongest gentlemen and freeholders of the countrey in the saide countie of Warwicke, where he dwelleth, and your saide orators are of small wealthe and verey fewe frends and alyance in the saide countie, may yt therefore please your good Loppe to graunt unto your saide orators the Queenes Maties most gracyous writte of Subpœna to be directed to the saide John Lamberte comandinge him thereby at a certaine daie and under a certaine payne therein to be lymytted personally to appeare before your good Loppe in her maties highnes corte of Chauncerie, then and there to answer the premisses, and further to stande to and abyde suche order and direction therein as to your good Loppe shall seeme best to stande with righte, equitie and good conscyence. And your sayde orators shall daylie praye to God for the prosperous healthe of your good Loppe with increase of honor long to contynewe. J. Stone.

No. II.

Juratus coram me Thoma Legge, 24 November, 1597.

The Answeare of John Lamberte defendte to the Byll of Complte of John Shakspeere and Mary his wief, Complts.

The said defendte (savinge to him selfe both nowe and at all tymes hereafter all advantage of excepcon to the uncertentie and insufficiencie of the said Complts byll, and also savinge to this defendte suche advantage as by the order of this honorable courte he shalbe adjudged to have for that the like byll in effecte conteyninge the selfe

-- 534 --

same matter hath byne heretofore exhibited into this honorable courte againste this defendte, wherunto this defendte hath made a full and direct answeare, wherin the said complte hath not proceeded to hearinge,) for a seconde full and directe answeare unto the said Complts byll, sayeth, That true yt is (as this defendte verylie thinkethe) that the said complts were or one of them was lawfully seized in theire or one of theire demeasne as of fee of and in one messuage and one yearde and fower acres of lande with thappurtenauncs lyeinge and beinge in Wylmecott in the parishe of Aston Cauntlowe in the countie of Warwicke, and that they or one of them soe beinge thereof seized, the said complte John Shakspeere by indenture beringe date uppon or aboute the fowertenth daie of November in the twenteth yeare of the raigne of our sovereigne lady the Queenes Matie that now ys, for and in consideracon of the some of fortie pounds of lawfull English monney unto the said complte paide by Edmunde Lamberte this defendts father in the said byll named, did give, graunte, bargaine, and sell the said messuage and one yearde and fower acres of lande with theappurtenauncs unto the said Edmunde Lamberte and his heires and assignes; to have and to holde the said messuage one yearde and fower acres of lande with thappurtenauncs unto the saide Edmunde Lamberte his heires and assignes for ever. In which indenture there is a condic&obar;nall proviso conteyned that if the said complte did paye unto the said Edmunde Lamberte the s&ubar;me of fortie pownds uppon the feast of S. Michell tharchangell which shoulde be in the yeare of our Lorde God one thousande fyve hundred and eightie at the dwellinge house of the said Edmunde Lamberte in Barton on the heath in the said countie of Warwicke, that then the said graunte bargaine and sale and all the covenaunts, graunts and agreements therein conteyned shoulde cease and be voyde; As by the said Indenture wherunto this defendte for his better certentie doth

-- 535 --

referre him selfe maye appeare. And afterwards the saide Complte John Shakspeere by his deede pole and liverie theruppon made did infeoffe the said Edmunde Lamberte of the said premisses, to have and to holde unto him the said Edmunde Lamberte and his heires for ever. After all which in the terme of Ester in the one and twenteth yeare of the Queenes Ma.ies raigne that nowe ys, the said compltes in due forme of lawe did levye a fyne of the said messuage and yearde lande and other the premisses before the Queenes Maties Justics of the comon plees at Westmr unto the saide Edmunde Lamberte and his heires sur conuzance de droyt as that which the said Edmunde had of the gifte of the said John Shakspeere; as by the said pole deede and the chirographe of the said fine wherunto this defendte for his better certentie referreth him selfe yt doth and maye appeare. And this defendte further sayeth that the said complte did not tender or paye the said s&ubar;me of fortie pownds unto the said Edmunde Lamberte this defendts father uppon the said feaste daye which was in the yeare of our Lord God one thowsande fyve hundred and eightie, according to the said provisoe in the said Indenture expressed: By reason whereof this defendts said father was lawfully and absolutely seized of the said premisses in his demeasne as of fee; and aboute eleven years last paste thereof dyed seized. By and after whose decease the said messuage and premisses with thappurtenauncs descended and came as of righte the same oughte to descende and come unto this defendte as sonne and next heire of the said Edmunde. By vertue whereof this defendte was and yet is of the said messuage, yearde lande, and premisses, lawfully seized in his demeasne as of fee; which this defendte hopeth he oughte both by lawe and equitie to enjoye accordinge to his lawfull righte and tytle therin. And this defendte further sayeth that the said messuage yearde lande and other the said premisses or the moste parte thereof have,

-- 536 --

ever sythence the purches therof by this defendts father, byne in lease by the demise of the said complte. And the lease therof beinge nowe somewhat nere expyred, wherby a greater value is to be yearly raised therby, they the said complts doe nowe trouble and moleste this defendte by unjuste sute in lawe, thinkinge therby (as yt shoulde seme) to wringe from him this defendte some further recompence for the said premisses then they have alreddy received; Without that that yt was agreed that the said Edmunde Lamberte shoulde have and enjoye the said premisses in anie other manner & forme (to the knowledge of this defendte) then this defendte hath in his said answeare heretofore expressed. And without that that anie deeds or evidencs concerninge the premisses, that of righte belonge to the said complts, are come to the hands and possession of this defendte; as in the sayd byll is untruly supposed: And without that that anie other matter cause or thinge in the said complts byll conteyned materiall or effectual in the lawe to be answeared unto, towchinge or concerninge him this defendte, and herein before not answeared unto, confessed & avoyded traversed or denied, is true, to this defendts knowledge or remembrance, in suche manner & forme as in the said byll the same is sett downe and declared. All which matters this defendte is reddy to averre & prove as this honorable courte shall awarde. And prayeth to be dismissed ther hence with his reasonable coste and chargs in this wrongfull sute by him unjustly susteyned. Overbury.

No. III.

Powle.

The Replicacon of John Shakespere and Mary his wief, Plent to the Answere of John Lamberte Defend.

The said complaynts for replicacon to the answere of the said deft saie that theire bill of complaynt ys certayne

-- 537 --

and sufficient in the lawe to be answered: which said bill and matters therein contayned these complts will avowe verifie and justifie to be true and sufficient in the lawe to be answered unto, in such sorte manner and forme as the same be sett forthe and declared in the said bill; And further they saie that thanswere of the said defendendte is untrue and insufficient in lawe to be replied unto, for many apparent causes in the same appearange, thadvantage whereof these Comp.lts praie may be to theym nowe and at all times saved. Then and not ells for further replicacon to the said answere they saie, that accordinge to the condicon or proviso mencoed in the said Indenture of bargaine and sale of the premisses mencoed in the said bill of complaynt, he this comp.lt John Shakspere did come to the dwelling house of the said Edmunde Lamberte in Barton uppon the Heath uppon the feast daie of St. Michaell tharcheangell which was in the yeare of our Lorde God one thousand fyve hundred and eightie1 note, and then and there tendered to paie unto him the said Edmunde Lamberte the said fortie pounds, which he was to paie for the redempcon of the said premisses, which s&obar;me the said Edmunde did refuse to receyve, sayinge that he owed him other money, and unles that he the said John would paie him altogether as well the said fortie pounds as the other money which he owed him over and above, he would not receyve the said fortie pounds, and immediatlie after he the said Edmunde dyed2 note, and by reason thereof he the said deft. entered into the said premisses and wrongfullie kepeth and detayneth the said premisses from him the said complt Without that, that any other matter or thinge materiall or effectuall for these complts to replie unto and not herein sufficientlie confessed and avoyded denyed and traversed all which matters and things this complaynants are redie to avere and prove as this honorable cort will awarde.

-- 538 --

And praie as before in theire said bill they have praied. J. Stone.

No. IV.

“In the name of God, Amen, the xxiiijth daye of November in the yeare of our lord God 1556, in the third and the forthe yeare of the raygne of our soveraigne Lord and lady, Phylipe and Mary, kyng and quene, &c. I Robert Ard&ebar;n of Wylmcote in the paryche of Aston Cauntlow, secke in bodye and good and perfitt of rememberance, make this my last will and testament, in manner and forme folowynge.

“Fyrst, I bequethe my solle to allmyghty God and to our blessed laydye sent Marye, and to all the holye companye of heven, and my bodye to be beryde in the church yarde of Seynt Jhon the baptyst in Aston aforsayde.

“Also I geve and bequeth to my youngste dowghter Marye all my lande in Willmecote, cawlide Asbyes & the crop upon the ground sowne and tyllede as hit is. And vili. xiijs. iiijd. of money to be payde ovr ere my goodes be devydede. Also I gyve & bequethe to my daughter Ales the thyrde parte of all my goodes moveable & unmoveable in fylde and town, after my detts and leggeses be performyde, besydes that goode she hath of her owne att this tyme. Also I gyve and bequethe to Agnes my wife vili. xiijs. iiijd. upon this condysione, that [she] shall sofer my daughter Alice quyetlye to ynyoye halfe my copye hould in Wylmcote duryng the tyme of hir wyddowe-whodde: and if she will nott soffer my daughter Ales quyetlye to occupye halfe with her, then I will that my wyfe shall have but iijli. vis. viijd. & her ginture in Snytherfyelde.

“Item, I will that the resdew of all my goodes moveable & unmoveable, my funeralles & my dettes dyschargyde I gyve and bequethe to my other children to be equallye devydide amongeste them by the descrysyon of Adam Palmer Hugh Porter of Snytterfyld & Jhon Sherlett,

-- 539 --

whom I do orden & make my overseres of this my last will & testament, & they to have for ther peynes taking in this behalfe xxs. apese. Allso I ordin & constytute & make my full executores Ales & Marye my daughteres of this my last will & testament, and they to have no more for ther peynes takyng nar as afore geven them. Also I gyve & bequethe to every house that hath no teme in the parish of Aston to every howse iiijd.

“Thes beyng wyttnesses,


“Wylliam Bowton, Curatt. “Adam Palmer. “Jhon Sherlett “Thomas Jhenkes “William Pytt “with other more

“Probat fuit &c. Wigorn. &c. xviiod. die mensis Decembris anno dni 1556.”

The Will of Agnes Arden, the widow of Robert Arden, was proved at Worcester, March 31, 1584. The precise date I am unable exactly to ascertain, as that part of the paper which contained it has been worn away by time; but it was made in the 21st year of Queen Elizabeth (1579); and it appears from the Register of Aston Cantlow, as I have already mentioned, that she was buried there Decr. 29, 1580. From her will, I learn that she did suffer her daughter Alice quietly to enjoy the moiety of the copyhold mentioned by her husband, for she devises to Jn Hill her part or moiety of the neat crop in the fields, paying the Lord's rent. It appears that John Hill and John Fulwood had married two of the sisters of Mary Shakspeare. To each of the children of John Hill and John Fulwood she gives a sheep; to the poor of Aston Cantlow ten shillings; to Avery Fulwood two sheep; to Richard Petifer one sheep; to John Page and his wife (who perhaps was also her daughter), vis. viiid.; to Joan Lambard, xiid.; to John Hill her best platter of the best sort and her best platter of the second sort; one porringer,

-- 540 --

one saucer, and one candlestick; two pair of sheets, her second pot, and best pan; to her son-in-law, John Fulwood, all the rest of her household stuff; and one brown steer two years old; to each of her brother Alexander Webbe's children, twelve-pence. She makes John Fulwood and John Hill her executors and residuary legatees, in trust for their children; and Adam Palmer and George Gibbs overseers of her will, which is witnessed by Thomas Edkins, Richard Petifer, “with others.”

“The Inventorye of the goodes moveable & unmoveable of Robert Ardennes of Wylmcote late dessesid made the ixth daye of Decembr in the thyrde & the fourthe yeare of the raygne of our soveraygne lord and ladye Phylipe & Marye king & quene, &c. 1556.

“Imprimis, in the halle ij table bordes, iij choyeres, ij formes, one cobbourde, ij coshenes, iij benches & one lytle table with shelves, presede att viiis.

“Ib. ij peyntide clothes in the hall & v peynted clothes in the chamber, vij peire of shettes, ij cofferes one which presede at xviiijs.

“Ib. v borde clothes, ij Toweles & one dyeper towell, presed att vis. viijd.

“Ib. one fether bedde, ij mattereses, vijj canvases, one coverlett, iij bosteres, one pilowe, iiij peyntide clothes, one whych presed att xxvjs. viijd.

“Ib. in the kechen iiij panes, iiij potts, iij candell stykes, one bason, one chafyng dyche, ii cathernes [caldrons], ij shelletts, one frying pane, a gredyerene & pott hangynges with hookes, presed att ljs. viijd.

“Ib. one broche, a paire of cobbardes, one axe, a bill, iiij nagares [augres] ij hatchetts, an ades, a mattock, ayren crowe, one fat, iiij barrelles, iiij payles, a gyrne, a knedynge trogh, a long seve, a hand saw, presed at xxs. ijd.

“Ib. viij oxen, ij bollokes, vij kyne, iiij weynyng caves, xxiiijli.

“Ib. iijj horses, iij colts presed att vijjli.

“Ib. lto [52] shepe presed att vijli.

-- 541 --

“Ib. the whate in the barnes, & the barley, presed att xviijli.

“Ib. the heye & the pease, ottes & the strawe, presed att iijli. vis. viijd.

“Ib. ix swyne presed att xxvis. viijd.

“Ib. the bees & powltrye presed att vs.

“Ib. carte & carte geres, & plogh & plogh geres with harrowes, presed att xli.

“Ib. the wodd in the yarde, & the batten in the roffe, presed att, xxxs.

“Ib. the wheate in the fylde, presed att vili. xiijs. iiijd.

“Sum totalis, lxxvijl. xjs. xd.

No. V.

“To all & singuler noble & gentilmen of what estate or degree bearing arms to whom these psents shall come Willm Dethick als Garter principal king of arms sendeth greetings. Know yee that whereas by the authoritie privilege & custome pertaining to my said office of principal king of arms from the Quenes most exc. mate and her highnes most noble & verteous progenitors I am to take general notice and to make publique demonstracon & testimonie of all causes of arms & matters of gentrie through out all her mates kingdomes and dominions, principaletes, isles, & provinces To thend that As some by there auncyent names families kindreds & descents have & enjoy sunderie enseignes & [cotes] of arms, so other for there valiant feats magnanimitie vertue degnites & desserts maye have such marks & tokens of honor & worthinesse, whereby there name & good fame shal be [known] & divulged and there children & posteritie in all vertue & service of there prynce & contrie [encouraged] Being therfore solicited & by credible report informed that John Shakespeare of Stratford upon Avon in the countie of Warwick, whose parent and late antecessors were for there valeant & faithfull services advaunced & rewarded of the most

-- 542 --

prudent prince king Henry the Seventh of famous memorie, sithence whiche time they have continewed at those parts in good reputation & credit; [and that the said John having maryed Mary, daughter and one of the heyres of Robert Arden of Wilmecote, in the same countie, gent.] In consideration whereof and for encouragement of his posteretie I have therefore assigned graunted and by these have confirmed this shield or cote of arms, viz Gould, on a bend sable & a Speare of the first, the point steeled, proper; and his crest or cognizance, a faulcon, his wings displayd, argent standing on a wrethe of his coullors supporting a speare gould steele as aforesaid, sett uppon a helmet with mantells & tassells as hath been accustomed & more playnly appereth depicted in this margent &c &c3 note

“At the office of Arms London the xxth daye of october in the xxxixth yeare of the raigne of our Soveraigne Lady Elizabeth &c Ao 1596.”

“The xxxixth year,” &c. is a mistake; it should be the xxxviiith year: for the 20th of October, 1596, was in the 38th of Elizabeth. And so it stands in the other draft.

In the copy numbered 24, in the passage with which we are principally concerned, an interlineation directs us instead of—“whose parents and late antecessors for their faithful and valiant services,” &c. to read—“whose grandfather for his faithful and valiant services,” &c.

The following grant made in 1599, is found in a book marked R 21 (formerly G. 13) p. 347.

“To all and singuler noble and gentlemen of all estats and degrees, bearing arms, to whom these presents shall come, William Dethick, Garter, Principall King of Arms of England, and William Camden, alias Clarencieuix, King of Arms for the south, east, and west parts of this realme, sendethe greeting. Know ye, that in all nations and kingdoms the record and remembraunce of the valeant facts and vertuous dispositions of worthie men have been made knowne and divulged by certeyne shields

-- 543 --

of arms and tokens of chevalrie; the grant and testimonie whereof apperteyneth unto us, by vertue of our offices from the Quenes most Exc. Majestie, and her Highenes most noble and victorious progenitors: wherefore being solicited, and by credible report informed, that John Shakspeare, now of Stratford upon Avon, in the counte of Warwick, gent. whose parent and great grandfather, late antecessor, for his faithefull and approved service to the late most prudent prince, king Henry VII. of famous memorie, was advaunced and rewarded with lands and tenements, geven to him in those parts of Warwickshere, where they have continwed by some descents in good reputacion and credit; and for that the said John Shakspeare having maryed the daughter and one of the heyrs of Robert Arden of Wellingcote, in the said countie, and also produced this his auncient cote of arms, heretofore assigned to him whilest he was her Majesties officer and baylefe of that towne; In consideration of the premisses, and for the encouragement of his posteritte, unto whom suche blazon of arms and achevements of inheritance from theyre said mother, by the auncyent custome and lawes of arms, maye lawfully descend; We the said Garter and Clarencieux have assigned, graunted, and by these presents exemplefied unto the said John Shakspeare, and to his posteritie, that shield and cote of arms, viz. In a field of gould upon a bend sables a speare of the first, the poynt upward, hedded argent; and for his crest or cognisance, A falcon with his wyngs displayed, standing on a wrethe of his coullers, supporting a speare armed hedded, or steeled sylver, fyxed uppon a helmet with mantell and tassells, as more playnely maye appeare depected on this margent; and we have likewise uppon on other escucheon impaled the same with the auncyent arms of the said Arden of Wellingcote; signifieng therby, that it maye and shalbe lawfull for the said John Shakspeare, gent. to beare and use the same shield of arms, single or impaled, as aforsaid, dvring his naturall lyffe; and that it shalbe lawfull for his children, yssue, and posteryte,

-- 544 --

(lawfully begotten,) to beare, use, and quarter, and show forth the same, with theyre dewe differences, in all lawfull warlyke facts and civile use or exercises, according to the lawes of arms, and custome that to gentlemen belongethe, without let or interuption of any person or persons, for use or bearing the same. In wyttnesse and testemonye whereof we have subscrebed our names, and fastened the seals of our offices, geven at the Office of Arms, London, the4 note &wblank; day of &wblank; in the xlii yere of the reigne of our most gratious Sovraigne lady Elizabeth, by the grace of God, quene of Ingland, France, and Ireland, defender of the faith, &c. 1599.”

In this grant it appears that the words which I have had occasion so particularly to consider, stood originally “whose parent and antecessor,” for which were next substituted “whose parent and late antecessor;” and afterwards, “whose great grandfather” was adopted. Accordingly, Mr. Anstis, when he copied this instrument for Mr. Pope, in 1523, thus exhibited it. But the former draught (No. 24), we see, was right—“whose grandfather,” &c. The cause of this error has been pointed out already. See Section II. p. 28.

No. VI.

Secunda pars patentium de anno regni Regis Henrici Septimi decimo septimo.

De concessione Ardern, m. 30.

R. o&mbar;ibs ad quos &c. sa&lab;tm Sciatis q&dab; in consideracõe boni & veri &sab;vicij quod dil&ctilde;us &sab;viens n&rtilde; Ro&bab;tus Ardern unus garcion&ubar; ca&mab;e ñre ante hec tempora no&bab; impendit ac durante vita sua impendere intendit Dedim&usab; & concessim&usab; eidem Ro&bab;to offici&ubar; custodis parvi parci n&rtilde;i de Aldercar H&etilde;n&dab; & gauden&dab; d&ctilde;m offici&ubar; d&ctilde;o &sab;vienti n&rtilde;o &pab; se vel &pab; ejus deputat&ubar; sufficient&ebar; durante benep&lab;ito n&rtilde;o cum vadijs &

-- 545 --

feodis eidem officio debitis & consuetis H&etilde;n&dab; & annuatim &pab;cipien&dab; in modo & forma ante hec tempora usita&ttilde; ad &tab;minos ibidem usuales simul cum o&mbar;imo&dab; &pab;ficuis c&obar;moditatibs & advantagijs eidem officio quovismodo &pab;tineñ seu spectañ In cujus &c. T. R. apud West&mab; xxij die Februarij.

&Pab; b&rtilde;e de privato sigillo & de da&ttilde; &c.

De concessione Ardern, m. 35.

R. o&mbar;ibs ad quos &c. sa&lab;tm Sciatis q&dab; nos de g&rtilde;a n&rtilde;a s&ptilde;ali ac in consideracõe boni & veri &sab;vicij quod dil&ctilde;us &sab;viens n&rtilde; Ro&bab;tus Ardern unus garcion&ubar; ca&mab;e n&rtilde;e no&bab; impendit ac durante vita sua impendere intendit Dedim&usab; & concessim&usab; eidem Ro&bab;to officia ballivi &dab;nij n&rtilde;i de Codnore & custodis parci n&rtilde;i ibidem H&etilde;n&dab; & occupan&dab; eadem officia &pab; se vel &pab; sufficientem deputatum su&ubar; sive sufficientes deputatos suos durante benep&lab;ito n&rtilde;o cum vadijs feodis &pab;ficuis co&mbar;oditatibs & advantagijs eisdem officijs debitis & consuetis H&etilde;n&dab; & annuatim &pab;cipien&dab; in modo & forma ante hec tempora usita&ttilde; In cujus &c. T. R. apud West&mab; ix die Septemb&rtilde;.

&Pab; b&rtilde;e de privato sigillo & de da&ttilde; &c.

Prima pars pateñ de anno regni Regis Henrici Septimi vicesimo tertio, m. 12. D' custod' com&ibar;ss' Ardern.

R. o&mbar;ibs ad quos &c. salutem. Sciatis nos in consideracõe &vab;i & fidelis &sab;vicij q&dab; dil&ctilde;us & fidelis &sab;viens n&rtilde; Ro&bab;tus Ardern &pab;antea impendit & durante vita sua impendere intendit concessisse tradidisse & ad firmam dimisisse eidem Ro&bab;to ma&nab;i&ubar; de Yoxsall in co&mtilde; Staf&tab; cum &pab;tin' necnon cum o&mbar;ibs alijs &pab;ficuis & co&mbar;oditatibs quibuscunq eidem ma&nab;io &pab;tiñ sive spectañ unacum &pab;ficuis vi&stilde; franciple>ilde; d&ctilde;i ma&nab;ij vide&lab;t finibs &pab;qui&stilde; p&lab;itis & a&mab;ciamentis (eosdem wardis maritagijs relevijs boscis advocacõibs ecc&lab;ias bonis & catallis feloñ aut fugiti&vtilde; & thesau&rtilde; inven&ttilde; o&mbar;ino exceptis ac no&bab; & heredibs n&rtilde;is reserva&ttilde;) H&etilde;n&dab; tenen&dab; & occupan&dab;

-- 546 --

&pab;d&etilde;m ma&nab;i&ubar; cum &pab;tiñ ut &pab;mitti&tab; exceptis &pab;excep&ttilde; &pab;fato Ro&bab;to heredibs & assigñ suis a festo S&ctilde;i Mic&hab;is Arc&hab;i &pab;&xtilde; futu&rtilde; usq finem & &tab;min&ubar; viginti unius annos extunc p&xtilde; sequeñ & plenarie complen&dab; Reddendo inde annuatim no&bab; & here&dab; n&rtilde;is regibs Ang&lab; durante &tab;mino &pab;d&ctilde;o quadraginta duas libras &pab;ut respon&stilde; fuim&usab; antea & quadraginta solidos ultra de inc&rtilde;o solven&dab; ad &tab;minos ibidem usuales ad manus receptoris n&rtilde;i ibidem &pab; tempore existeñ Proviso tamen q&dab; d&ctilde;us Ro&bab;tus & ple>ilde; sui de o&mbar;imo&dab; repacõibs d&ctilde;i ma&nab;ij cum &pab;tiñ exo&nab;a&ttilde; sint & &pab; nos vel ad custus n&rtilde;os facien&dab; tociens quociens opus sive necesse f&uab;it durante &tab;mino &pab;d&ctilde;o In cujus &c. T. R. apud Otford, xxiiij die Septemb&rtilde;.

&Pab; b&rtilde;e de privato sigillo & de da&ttilde; &c.

No. VIII.

The following list of the Bailiffs of Stratford from the time their first charter was granted to the year 1615, is formed from the various ancient documents in the chamber of Stratford:


1553. Thomas Gilbert, the first Bailif. 1554. William Whatley, elected in Sepr for the ensuing year. 1555. John Burbadge. 1556. Ralph Cawdrey, alias Coke. 1557. Francis Harbadge. 1558. Robert Perrot. 1559. Adrian Quiney. 1560. Roger Sadler. 1561. Lewis ap Williams. 1562. Humphrey Plymley. 1563. George Whatley. 1564. Richard Hill. 1565. John Wheler. 1566. William Tyler. 1567. Ralph Cawdrey. 1568. John Shakspeare. 1569. Robert Salisbury. 1570. John Sadler. 1571. Adrian Quiney. 1572. Roger Sadler. 1573. Lewis ap Williams. 1574. Humphrey Plymley. 1575. Richard Hill. 1576. John Wheler. 1577. William Tyler. 1578. Thomas Barber. 1579. Nicholas Barnehurst. 1580. Robert Salisbury. 1581. Ralph Cawdrey. 1582. Adrian Quiney.

-- --

No. VII. GENEALOGY OF ROBERT ARDEN, SHAKSPEARE'S MATERNAL GRANDFATHER.

[unresolved image link]

-- 547 --


1583. George Whateley. 1584. Richard Hill. 1585. William Tyler. 1586. Thomas Barber. 1587. Robert Salisbury. 1588. William Wilson. 1589. Thomas Rogers. 1590. William Parsons. 1591. John Gibbes. 1592. Richard Quiney. 1593. Henry Wilson. 1594. Thomas Barber. 1595. Thomas Rogers. 1596. Abraham Sturley. 1597. John Gibbes. 1598. John Smythe. 1599. John Sadler. 1600. Henry Wilson. 1601. Richard Quiney died in office. John Gibbes, suffectus. 1602. Daniel Baker. 1603. Frances Smyth, senior. 1604. John Smyth. 1605. William Wyett. 1606. John Gybbes. 1607. Henry Walker. 1608. Francis Smyth, Junr. 1609. Henry Wilson. 1610. William Walford. 1611. William Parsons. 1612. John Sadler. 1613. Daniel Baker. 1614. Francis Smyth, Senr. 1615. Julius Shaw.

No. IX.

“Ultimo die ffebruary Anno regni regis Edw. sexti septimo pro Bullivo et Burgensibus burgi de Stratford super Avon, in com. Warr.

“The kinges Maiesties pleasure is that the Borough of Stratforde vpon Avon in the County of Warr. shalbe Incorporated by the name of the Baylif and Burgesses of the Borough of Stratford vpon Avon.

“Also his highness pleasure is that the Almes house in the said Borough shall Continue and be maynteyned for ever, and that there shalbe alwaye kepte there xxiiij poore men and women, and that the saide Baylife and Burgesses shall distribute and paye wekely to every of the said poore folke, iiijd.

“Also that there shalbe one grammer Scole for ever to be kept in the said Borough for the good educacion and brynginge vp of the youth And that the Scolemaster of the said Scole shall haue for his Wages and Stipende xxl. by yeare, whiche Scolemaster shall from tyme to tyme be

-- 548 --

Appointed and Assigned by the high Myghtie prynce, John Duke of Northumberland and his heyres and assignes, Lordes of the said Boroughe.

“Also that there shalbe kept wekelie in the said Borough one markett every Thursdaye through the yeare. And also two ffayres there yerelie, the one on the ffeast of the Exaltacion of the holy Crosse [Sep. 14] and the evyn and morrow of the same feast, And the other one [on] the ffeast of the Invention of the holy Crosse [May 3] and the morrowe of the same ffeaste, And that the said Bayliff and Burgesses shall have the profits and Revenues of the said markett and ffayres, Also that there shalbe kept every xv daies in the said Borough [before the Bailif for the time, being a court of record to hear and determine all personal actions of debt, accompt, trespass and defence, arising within the jurisdiction of the said borough] soe that the same excede not the some of one hundred shillings. And that the said Bayliffe and Burgesses shall take the profitts of the said Courtes. Also his highnes further pleasure is, that the said Baylif and Burgesses shall have a licence to purchase landes tenements and heredytaments to the Clere yerelie value of two hundred marks.

“Also because the parishe of Stratford vpon Avon is a grate parishe havinge the number of fifteen hundred people to receyve the Communion, and is in Circuyte xiiij Myles at the leaste, there shall be A Vicare endowed in the said Borough, whiche shall serve the cure in the parishe Churche there, and hee to haue for his wages xxl. yerelie to be paid by the handes of the said Baylyf and Burgesses; and that the same Vicare shalbe presented and appointed by the said Duke of Northumberland his grace, and his heyres and Assignes Lordes of the said Borough; and that there shalbe one other preste or Chapplayne to be assistaunt to serve in the saide Churche who shall haue for his stipende yerelie xl.

“And in Consideracion of all whiche premisses the Kinges Maiestie is pleased and Contented to giue and graunte to the said Baylyf and Burgesses all the landes,

-- 549 --

tenements, rentes, reversions, services, tithes, pencions, porcions, and hereditaments in the particlers hereunto annexed, to them and theire Successors for ever. Therefore make a graunt thereof to them Accordingly.

“Ry. Sakevyle.”

The sentence within crotchets was omitted, by the negligence of the amanuensis, in the copy of this warrant preserved in the chamber of Stratford. I have therefore supplied it, from an inspection of the charter itself. It is observable that in the charter the jurisdictions is extended from five pounds to thirty pounds.

No. X.

“This Inventory made the XXVIth Day of July in the Yere of the Reigne of Kynge Edwarde the IIIIth after the Conqueste the XVth Yere of divers Goodes and Juelles beynge in the Gildehalle of Stratforde uppon Avon delivered the seide Day and Yere in kapynge to John Hoggekyns and John Samwell then Proketours of the seide Gilde In the Tyme of Roger Pagette then Maister yf the seide Gilde.

“In the furste. In the Pantery and Botery A Stondynge Cuppe of Selver with A Kevercle of Selver gylded by the Bordurs. Item A Grete Maser callud Pardon Maser A Boude with Selver and overgylte with IIII Oches in the Bothom gylded A Grete Owche in the Myddes graven with a Crucyfix our Lady and Seynt John Baptiste.— Item a nodur Maser broken at John Oxton Weddynge with a Bonde of Selver and overgylt with a Nowche in the Botom of our Lady Selver and overgylte with IIII Hedes of Selver and overgilte and IIII Small thyn plats of Selver and overgylte in the same Maser. Item a nodur Maser with a Nowche in the Botom with a Beeste therein of Selver and overgilte and II Plates of Selver and overgilte and the Bonde of Selver and overgylte. Item a nodur Lasse Maser, with a brode Bonde of Selver and overgilte, and a Nowche in the Botom with a Rose of

-- 550 --

Selver and overgilte. Item II Dosen Spones of Selver with flatte gyldyn Knottes at the Ende. Item III flatte Bason of Laten with II Lavers of Laten one withoute a Lydde. Item II Salte Salers. Item a Brason Morter with a pestolle of Bras. Item a Longe Cofur in the Countynghouse. Item too Laduls of Bras. Item II Skymers of Bras. Item a Flech Hooke. Item III Steyned Clothes for the Halle. Item a Grater for Brede. Item for the Halle a Borde Clothe conteynyng IX Elles and more. Item a nodur Clothe conteynynge VI Elles and a halfe. Item a nodur Borde Clothe conteynynge VIII Elles and a Quarter. Item a nodur Borde Clothe conteynynge X Elles. Item a nodur Borde Clothe conteynynge V Elles and a halfe. Item a Borde Clothe of Dyapre Werke conteynynge IIII Elles and a halfe. Item a nodur playne olde Borde Cloth conteynynge IIII Elles and halfe a Quarter. Item a nodur Mete Clothe conteynynge VI Elles. Item a nodur Borde Clothe conteynynge VII Elles and III Quarters. Item a nodur Borde Clothe conteynynge VIII Elles. Item IIII Olde Towelles one of them conteynyge III Elles and III Quarters. Item A nodur conteynynge II Elles. Item a nodur conteynynge III Elles. Item a nodur conteynynge II Elles and III Quarters. Item IIII. Item II Panttery Clothes newe bougt. Item IIII Grete Chargers. Item XIII Dosen Platers and II Peces. Item XIX Dosen Potengers of Pewtur and VII Peces. Item X Dosen Sawcers and VIII Peses of Pewter. Item II Cofurs with Evydences in the Botery. Item II Awndyrons in the Countynghouse. Item a Grete Standarde Potte of Bras. in the Store House. Item IX odur Grete Potts of Bras in the seid House. Item III small brason potts. Item IIII Grete Pannys thre of them conteynynge &wblank; Galnes a nodur conteynynge &wblank; Galnys. Item a panne broken. Item II Pannys one of them conteynynge IIII. G. a nodur III. G. & di. Item II odur Lytell pannys on of them broken near the Bordur. Item a nodur panne yeven by Alson Thorne conteynynge VII Gallnos in the Kychen.

-- 551 --

Item II Meles, a more and a lasse. Item II Tren. Plats. Item II rounde Grete Broches. Item IIII Grete Square Broches. Item II odur Square Broches. Item II Peyre of Yron Rakkes. Item a Grete Brand Yron. Item II Trowes of Tree. Item a Peyre of Grete Cobertes yeven by Sir Nycolas Leke stondynge in the Kychyn. Item thre Theles. Item III Bordes in the Store House. Item a Spynnynge Whele for Flax. Item a Brasen potte broken by the Egge by the queste of Alson Thorne. Item VII Bordes in the Over Halle. Item III Farmes. Item IIII Tressulles. Item a potte yeven by Mawde Furbour by John Gilberts Tyme conteynynge III G. Item I Sawyng Ax of John Lever, Bocher. Item II Clevers in the Countyng House of the seid John.

“Item delyvered to the seide Procutors beynge in the Gilde Chapelle videlit Vestiments, Awter Clothes, Chaleys, with odur Goodes beynge in the seyde Chapelle.

“Furste. A Peyre of Vestmentes of Blake Velvet newe bougte by Roger Pagette with all the Reparelle. Item a newe blac Coope bought by the seide Roger. Item a nodur Peyre of Blake Vestymentes with all the Reparelle yeven by Sir William Bischoppeston Knygte of Clothe of Golde. Item a nodur Peyre Vestimentes of blewe with all the Reparelle to them with Kateryn Wheles. Item a nodur Peyre rede Vestymentes with the Reparell to them with Lyons. Item a peyre of blac Damaske Vestimentys with all the Reparelle to them. Item a nodur Peyre of Vestiments of Grene Domasay with the Reparell at Seynte John Awter in the Chapelle. Item a nodur Peyre to the seide Awter of Grene and Ray with all the Reparelle to them. Item a White Chasepull of Bordalysaunder. Item II Chaleys one overgylte and the odur Gyldud in the Bordur and within. Item II Masse Bokes. Item II Frontelles one of the Trinite and a nodur rede and blewe. Item a Frontell to Seynt Jouhn Awter with Roses and Letters of Golde. Item a nodur Frontell to the seid Awter steyned with Seynte John Baptiste and the Ymage of our Lady. Item a nodur Frontell to the

-- 552 --

seide Awter steyned with the Trinite and Seynt John Baptiste. Item VII Awter Clothes to the Hye Awter. Item V Towelles to the seide Awter. Item a Frontell steyned with the Lyfe of Seynte Elyn. Item IIII Awter Clothes to Seynte John Awter. Item II Towelles to the seide Awter. Item V Corporoos with III Kevlyngs. Item V Cofurs. Item II Tynacles of Blewe with Lylyes and Potts with the Vestyments of the same Sute. Item V Baners and a Stremer, one of the Trinite. Item a blac Coope by Sir William Bysshoppeston Yfte. Item a Crosse of Selver and overgylte. Item a nodur Crosse of Coper and gyldud with a Foote therto. Item a nodur Crosse broken of Copur and overgylte. Item II Palles one of Selke of White and a nodur rede beton with Goolde. Item II blewe Clothes to kover the Awters withall. Item II Pelowes of Selke. Item a Grete Glas. Item II Paxes. Item II Grete Candelstykes of Laten. Item II smalle Candelstykes of Laten for the Awters. Item A Sorpleys.

“Item delyvered to the Procutours all the Vestymentes Awters Clothes Chaleys with odur Goodes beynge in the Churche for our Lady Awter and Seynte John Awter.

“Furste II Coopes of Rede and Grene with Lyons of Golde. Item a nodur Coope of rede Bawkyn with Byrdes of Golde. Item a nodur Coope of Grene Bawkyn with Swannys. Item a nodur Coope Grene and Blewe with Lylyes in Pottes. Item a Vestement with Lylyes in Pottes. Item a Vestemente of Blac Clothe of Gold. Item a Vestement of white Damaske. Item a Palle braunched with Roses and Flowers. Item a Awter Clothe of Dyapre Werke. Item II Towell of Dyapre Werke. Item Awter Clothe of playne Threde. Item II shorte Towelles of Samplyry Werke. Item an Olde Towell of Dyapre Werke. Item an Awter Clothe with a Frontell of Selke sowed to hit. Item a Clothe to honge afore our Lady in Lente. Item III Pelowes of Selke. Item a Chales gylded. Item a Masse Booke. Item a Brussh of Pekoks Fedurs. Item a Case of Selke browdered with Perles for a Corporos. Item a

-- 553 --

Pax. Item II Standerdes of Laten. Item II smalle Candelstykes of Laten. Item an Olde Glas. Item a Cheseble of Grene with Serpentes Hedes. Item an Olde Towelle. Item a Cheseble of Grene and White Cadas with an Awbe and the Reparell to hit. Item an Awter Clothe of Dyapre Werke with a Frontell sowed thereto Item a Awter Clothe of white Threde. Item a Clothe of blewe Carde to cover the Awter. Item a Peyre of Cruetts of Pewter. Item II steyned Clothes to honge afore the Awter one of our Lady with thre Maryes a nodur of the Coronacon of our Lady All thes Perteyneth to our Lady Awter. Item II Cofurs. Item to the Roode Awter a Peyre of Vestimentes of rede powdered Selke. Item a Peyre of Vestimentes of sangwen Cadas. Item an Awter Clothe with a Frontell sowed thereto. Item II odur Awter Clothes on of them of Dyapre Werke. Item a Clothe of Blewe Bokeram to cover the Awter. Item a Clothe steyned with the Trinite and a Crucifyx. Item a Pax. Item a lytell Frontell steyned. Item a Peyre of Cruetts. Item a Clothe of Herre nex the Awter. Item a small Cofur. Item a Candlesteke of Laten. Item at Seyns John Awter II Peyre of Vestyments, on Peyre of rede Selke, a nodur of Grene Trede. Item a Palle with Bests and Branches. Item II Candelstykes of Laten. Item a Masse Booke with a Chaleys overgylte. Item an Awter Clothe with a Frontell sowed to hit. Item a Towell of Dyapre Werke. Item a Towell of playn Clothe. Item a steyned Clothe of Seynte Gregory. Item a Clothe of Frene and Blewe for Lente to honge afore the Ymages. Item II odur Awter Clothes one of them with a Frontell beten with Goolde. Item a steyned Clothe hongyng afore the Awter with Seynte John Baptiste with odur. Item a Pax. Item a Corporos with a Case of Selke. Item a Case of Twyggs to bere the Chaleys yn. Item II Cofurs. Item II Cruetts. Item II Cofurs in the Rode Lofte.”

On the back of the inventory:

-- 554 --

“Item IX Plates in the Kychyn. Item IIII Potengers. Item IIII Sawcers.”

No. XI.

The Will of Ralph Shawe, a friend of Mr. John Shakspeare, and the father of Julius Shawe, our poet's friend, which was proved before the Rev. Mr. Bramhall, Oct. 15, 1592, (the Vicar there having a peculiar jurisdiction, as the Warden of the College of Stratford had before its dissolution), begins thus:

“In the name of God, Amen, the xviiith daye of March in the yeare of our Lord God 1591,—I, Ralph Shawe of Stratford upon Avon in the county of Warwick, Wool-driver, being weake in body,” &c. His stock of wool, as appears from his inventory, was twenty-one tods, which were estimated at 20l.—In a distringas issued by Mr. Thomas Greene, town-clerk of Stratford, to the serjeants at mace, to summon a jury for the approaching Quarter Sessions, 25 May, 1608, the name of George Shackleton, wool-driver, occurs. To drive feathers, is a term still in use.

Several branches of the woollen manufacture appear to have flourished at Stratford in the reign of Queen Elizabeth: Thus, I find frequent mention of dyers, wool-winders (see Stat. 23 Henry VIII. c. 17), card-makers, broad-weavers, fullers, and shearmen or cloth-workers: but towards the end of her reign it seems to have somewhat declined; for in A Supplication from the Bailif and Burgesses to the Lord Treasurer Burghley, dated Nov. 9, 1590, and preserved in the Chamber of Stratford, is the following paragraph:

“And whereas the said towne is now fallen much into decay, for want of such trade as heretofore they had by clothinge and makinge of yarne, ymploying and mayntayninge a number of poore people by the same, which now live in great penury and miserie, by reason they are not set at worke as before they have ben.”

-- 555 --

That they had a hall for the sale of wool appears from the following order:

“Stratford. Burgus.

Ad aulam ibm. tent. xv.o die Julii, ao regni d&nbar;æ Elizabethe, &c. vicesimo primo [1579]:

“At this hall it was agreed that Mr. Petoo's should be aunswered in maner and forme followinge.

“The West-hall to be proclaimed.”

Registr. Burg. Stratf. A.

I am not, however, sure, that these two paragraphs are connected with each other. Mr. Peto was a gentleman of a very ancient family who lived at Chesterton, a few miles from Warwick. What the subject of his letter was, I have not been able to discover.

In February, 3 & 4 Ph. & Mar. [1556] an action on the case was brought by William Whatley, clothier, against Thomas Gilbert, dyer, relative to 442 yards of broad-cloth and thirty pounds of wool and yarn, which the latter undertook to dye for 10l. 13s. 4d. And a similar action was brought in July, 1589, by George Pyrrye against Frances Wheeler, dyer, relative to a charge made by the defendant for dying a certain quantity of woollen cloth, which the plaintiff alleged was exorbitant.

In the inventory of William Holmes, weaver, taken at Stratford the 22d of May, 1590, I find “one piece of medley;” in that of Michael Shackleton, weaver, 1595, “20 ells of Hurden cloth;” and in the inventory of Hugh Aynge, 1606, twelve pounds of woollen yarn.

At a subsequent period, however, in a petition of the mercers and drapers of Stratford to Sir Edward Coke about the latter end of the year 1615, praying to be relieved from certain exactions made by Lodowick Duke of Lenox, or persons employed by him, under colour of a royal patent, it is stated that there were then “no clothes or stuffs made at Stratford, but bought at London or elsewhere:” but as I find that several of the trades above-mentioned subsisted there at that time, I suspect this statement not to be rigidly correct. The exactions of the Duke of Lenox were made a subject of parliamentary

-- 556 --

complaint some years before. See “A Record of some worthie Proceedings in the parliament holden in the yeare 1611 [1610, it should have been] 4to. 1641, p. 35.”

No. XII.

Among Camden's funeral certificates is the following:

“The 7 of August, 1600.

[After mentioning the lady whom he married,] “Sir Thomas Lucy departed this transitory life the 7th of July, 1600, whose funerall was worshipfully solemnized according to his degree, at the parish of Charlecott, the 7th of August then next following; the preacher Mr Hill, parson of Hampton. The standart borne by Mr Edward Newport, gent.; the penner borne by Mr William Walter; the helm and crest by Thomas Lant, alias Windsor, for Chester herald; the sword and targe borne by Nicholas Paddie, alias Lancaster herald; the cote of armes borne by William Camden Esqre alias Clarentcieux; the body borne by vi of his servants. The chief mourner Thomas Lucy Knight, sonne and heir to the defunct. The assistaunts Sir Richard Fynes, Mr Jerome Farmer, and Mr Tymothie Lucy, Esquiers. In witness of the truth the executor hath hereunto subscribed his name the daye and yeare above-mentioned. Tho. Lucy.”

There is no will of Sir Thomas Lucy the elder in the Prerogative Office; but that he made one, appears from the concluding words of this certificate. It was probably proved at Stratford.

Sir Thomas Lucy had a sister, Joan, married to George Verney, Esq. and a daughter, Anne, married to Sir Edward Aston, of Tickshall, in the county of Stafford. Neither of these are mentioned by Dugdale in the pedigree of the Lucy family.

His son, Sir Thomas, who, according to the inquisition above quoted, was born in 1557 or 1558, was knighted in 1592. His first wife, who is not noticed by Dugdale, was Dorothy, the daughter of Rowland Arnold of Gloucestershire,

-- 557 --

Esq. His second, Constantia, the daughter of Richard Kingsmill, surveyor of the Court of Wards, whom he appears to have married in 1594 [Esc. 4 Jac. p. 2, n. 75]. From his will, which is in the Prerogative Office (Heyes, qu. 77), and was made shortly after his father's death (Aug. 13, 1600), it is probable that he had travelled into foreign parts, for he bequeaths to his eldest son (beside “all his household stuff at Sutton, the gilt bason and ewer graven which was his father's together with two girdles engraved, livery pots, a nest of gilded boles with a cover, a gilded saulte and a dozen of gilded spoones”), all his “French and Italian Books.” To each of his unmarried daughters he gives one hundred marks “to be made eyther in a chayne, carkanett, or jewell, as they or their nearest friends shall think meete.” And he recites that he had made leases to certain good friends for the payment of his debts, and for the preferment of his natural daughters. He died July 16, 1605, and was buried at Charlecote (as appears from the registers), on the 20th of the same month. At his death, his eldest son, Sir Thomas Lucy (for he also was then a knight), was “nineteen years and fifty weeks old.” Esc. ut supra.

No. XIII.

Pat. 11 Hen. 8, p. 1, m. 9. Pro Wilielmo Compton, milite.

Rex. omnibus ad quos, &c. salutem. Cum dilectus et fidelis serviens noster Willielmus Compton miles, quandam parcellam terre, bosci et pasture in Overcompton et Nethercompton, alias Compton Vyneyatys in comitatu Warr. ad presens fossis sepibus et palis inclusit, ea intencione ad inde parcum cum licencia nostra regia faciendum, Nos de gratia nostra speciali ac ex certa scientia et mero motu nostris concessimus ac per presentes concedimus dicto Willielmo Compton quod idem Willielmus Compton gaudeat et teneat sibi et heredibus et assignatis suis predictam parcellam terre pasture et bosci sic ut premittitur inclusam, ut unum parcum, ac cum

-- 558 --

omnibus et singulis libertatibus et liberis consuetudinibus ad parcum et libertatem arci pertinentibus sive spectantibus. Et ulterius de uberiori gratia nostra speciali, ac ex certa scientia et mero motu nostris, concessimus et licentiam dedimus eidem Wilielmo Compton heredibus et assignatis suis pro nobis et heredibus nostris quantum in nobis est, quod ipse heredes et assignate sui et eorum quilibet predictam parcellam terre et bosci ad presens inclusam ac duo mille acre terre et bosci suorum cum pertinentibus in predicte ville de Overcompton et Nethercompton, alias Compton Vynegatys in predicto comitatu Warr., simul cum predicta parcella ad presens inclusa, aut separatim per se imparcere includere et parcum aut parcos inde aut de qualibet inde parcella de tempore in tempus facere possit et valeat, possint et valeant, et terras et boscos illos sic inclusos et parcum aut parcos inde factos habere et tenere possit ac habeat et teneat, possint et habeant et teneant sibi heredibus et assignatis suis in perpetuum, una cum omnibus libertatibus privilegiis et liberis consuetudinibus quibuscunque ad parcum et ad libertatem parci pertinentibus sive spectantibus. Absque perturbacione impeticione impedimento molestatione seu gravamine nostri heredum vel successorum nostrorum seu aliquorum forestariorum aut Justiciariorum officiariorum, aut ministrorum nostrorum aut aliorum quorumcumque. Dumtamen terre et bosci predicti non sint infra metas sive bundas alicujus foreste sive chacee nostre; et hoc absque persecucione de breve de ad quod dampnum sive aliquo alio brevi inde fiendo. Et volumus et concedimus pro nobis heredibus et successoribus nostris dicto Willielmo Compton heredibus et assignatis suis, quod postquam idem Willielmus Compton heredis vel assignati sui predicte parcelle terre ad presens incluse ac de et in predictis duobus millibus acris terre et bosci et in qualibet inde parcella parcum inde aut de aliqua inde parcella fuit aut fieri fecerit quod ex tunc idem Willielmus heredis et assignati sui habeant teneant gaudeant et utentur infra parcum illum sive parcos illos sic inclusos

-- 559 --

omnia et singula libertatis franchisias privilegia et liberas consuetudines ac omne id quod ad libertatem parci pertineant spectant et incumbant. Volentes firmiterque mandantes quod nullus in parco illo ad presens incluso nec in aliqua inde parcella terre et bosci predictorum postquam inclusum et factum fuerit sine licentia et voluntate dicti Willielmi Compton heredum aut assignatorum suorum in parco illo aut parcis illis aliquas feras fugat aut capiat vel aliquod ibidem capere aut facere presumat sive intermittat quod est vel erit contra libertatem aut privilegium parci aut contra formam aliquorum sive quorumcumque actuum sive ordinacionem de parcis et venatoribus in parcis concernentium editorum, et provicisorum sub pena forisfacture quadraginta librarum et sub pena imprisonamente et punicionis in eisdem actibus et ordinacionibus et eorum quolibet specificata et contenta. Et ulterius damus et licentiam concedimus pro nobis heredibus et successoribus nostris eidem Wilielmo quod ipse heredes et assignati sui habeant et teneant sibi heredibus et assignatis suis liberam Warrennam in omnibus predictis duobus millibus acris terre et in qualibet inde parcella nec non in omnibus dominicis terris suis in vellis predictis, cum omnibus quae ad liberam Warrennam pertinent absque inpeticione molestacione impedimento seu gravamine nostri heredum seu successorum nostrorum seu aliquorum officiariorum vel ministrorum nostrorum heredum vel successorum nostrorum aut aliorum quorumcumque; Ita quod nullus intret in Warrenam illam ad fugandum aut aliquod ibidem faciendum sine licentia ipsius Wilielmi heredum vel assignatorum suorum sub pena forisfacture decem librarum. Dum tamen terre ille non sint infra metas sive bundas alicujus foreste sive chacee sive Warrenne nostre.

12 April.

No. XIV.

Pat' 4 & 5 Phil' & Mar', p. 8. m. 21.—Dec. 22.

Rex et Regina omnibus ad quos &c. salutem Sciatis

-- 560 --

quod nos pro summa ducentarum quinquaginta quatuor librarum et quindecim solidorum legalis monete Anglie ad receptam Scaccarij nostri ad manus dilecti servientis nostri Nicholai Brigham unius numeratorum ejusdem Scaccarij ad usum nostrum per predilectum et fidelem consiliarium nostrum Franciscum Englefyld militem magistrum curie wardorum et liberationum nostrorum premanibus bene et fideliter solutorum unde fatemur nos plenarie fore satisfactos et persolutos Eundemque Franciscum Englefyld heredes executores et administratores suos inde acquietatos et exoneratos esse per presentes De gratia nostra speciali ac ex certa scientia et mero motu nostris Dedimus et concessimus ac per presentes pro nobis heredibus et successoribus nostrum prefate Regine1 note Damus et concedimus prefato Francisco Englefyld (inter alia) Totum illum parcum n&rtilde;m vo&ctilde; Fulbroke &Pab;ke modo disparcatam ac li&bab;tatem &pab;ci n&rtilde;i de Fulbroke Ac o&mbar;es illas &tab;ras n&rtilde;as voca&ttilde; seu cogni&ttilde; &pab; nomen vel &pab; n&obar;ïa de Fulbroke &Pab;ke in Fulbroke cum &pab;tiñ in co&mtilde; n&rtilde;o War&rtilde; quondam &pab;cella &tab;ras possession&ubar; & hereditamentos olim ducis Bed&dab; & dudum Jo&hab;is nu&pab; ducis Northumb&rtilde; de alta &pab;dicõe attinc&ttilde; & convic&ttilde; existeñ aut eos al&tab;ius Aceciam o&mbar;es illas viginti & unam acras &tab;re & prati ñras unde una acra jacent infra bun&dab; d&ctilde;i dis&pab;cati parci & viginti acras inde adjacent extra & &pab;pe bun&dab; ejusdem dis&pab;cati parci quon&dab; &pab;cel&lab; &tab;ras possession&ubar; & hereditamentos d&ctilde;i quondam ducis Bed&dab; & dudum &pab;ce&lab;&lab; &tab;ras possession&ubar; & hereditamentos d&ctilde;i nu&pab; ducis Northumb&rtilde; aut eos al&tab;ius Aceciam o&mbar;es illas octoginta acras &tab;re & pasture n&rtilde;as cum &pab;tiñ jaceñ infra bun&dab; d&ctilde;i nu&pab; dis&pab;cati parci ac nu&pab; &pab;ce&lab;&lab; &tab;ras possession&ubar; & hereditamentos d&ctilde;i quondam ducis Bed&dab; & dudum &pab;d&ctilde;i nu&pab; ducis Northumb&rtilde; existeñ aut eos al&tab;ius Necnon o&mbar;es illas quadraginta2 note acras &tab;re brue&rtilde; & vas&ttilde; ñras unde quadraginta acre inclundun&tab; in duabs clausu&rtilde; &tab;re eidem nu&pab; parco adjaceñ & trescen&ttilde; & sexaginta acre inde adjaceñ infra limites ejusdem nup parci ac nu&pab; &pab;ce&lab;&lab; &tab;ras possession&ubar; & hereditamentos

-- 561 --

d&ctilde;i quon&dab; ducis Bed&dab; & d&ctilde;i nu&pab; ducis Northumb&rtilde; existeñ seu eos al&tab;ius Aceciam totam piscariam & li&bab;tatem piscan&dab; n&rtilde;am eidem parco &pab;tineñ in aqua & rivulo de Avoñ in d&ctilde;o co&mtilde; War&rtilde; accurren&ttilde; &pab; bun&dab; & limites d&ctilde;i nu&pab; parci quond &pab;ce&lab;&lab; possession&ubar; & reven&ctilde;on&ubar; d&ctilde;i quondam ducis Bed&dab; & dudum &pab;ce&lab;&lab; possession&ubar; & reven&ctilde;on&ubar; d&ctilde;i nu&pab; ducis Northumb&rtilde; existeñ seu eos al&tab;ius Quiquidem &pab;arcus de Fulbroke modo dis&pab;ca&ttilde; ac ce&tab;a &pab;mis&stilde; in eodem parco & &pab;pe eundem parcum jaceñ modo sunt in possessione d&ctilde;i Francisci Englefelde seu tenenci&ubar; vel assigñ suos.

No. XV.

This letter was written, in the year 1598, to Mr. Quiney, when he was in London, engaged in the business of the borough of Stratford. It is as follows:

“Quam possum brevissime; sed quam amantissime, nec possum literis exprimere neque mente concipere quidem. Multifarias tuas ante et post Nativitatem epistolas accepi: etiam magistro Wendaio datas et Westo ejus clerico Cantabrigiæ vidi, et magna voluptate animi perlegi ad Sessiones pacis. Sed quomodo ad te rescriberem propter itinerationis tuæ incertitudinem, facile conjectari non potui. Per quas ad nos proxime dedisti et Magistro Wendaio scripsisti, opinor te Londinum perventum se [esse] et illic te hiis meis obviam dare et de rebus omnibus iis, quantum memoriæ dabitur recordari, sic habeto. Tui tuæque omnes bene valent. Res tuæ domesticæ patris curâ, conjugis industria, ancillarum labore, benedicente Domino, succedunt pene ad votum. Le&obar; Ben.t [Leonard Bennet] mutuo dedit 50ta libras stipulatore Joh. Sadlero tantum. Mr Th. Brbr [Barber] nec ego ullas. Mr Ballivus, Aldermannus, et consociatio nostra omnis valet. Robertus Bedell deest; et org [George] Badger dissociatus (uti accepi) ad Camerariorum computationem, agente me ipso Bedfordiæ et Cantabrigiæ. Quibus locis quid a me actum sit, cum domum veneris (si interim non illic) accipies. Cantabrigiæ

-- 562 --

dies solum datus est; Bedfordiæ partim ad manus venerunt, partim in expectatione pendent. Quæ in illis comitatibus vel expectationibus vel optionibus nostris responderunt, eorum omnium laudes magistro nostro Burgoino debentur meritissime secundum Deum. Jam tuo peregrinationis socio me commendatum habe; cujus uxor ac familia valetudine fruuntur desiderata, rebus aliquanto arctioribus et pressioribus. Utcumque bene sit vobis in negotiis vestris, valde imo pervalde desiderati estis. Quare omni jam excusatione cessante, domum celeriter advolate. Johannis Rogerus promisit se omni rationi promptum et alacrem, sed nihil adhuc prestitum est. Cognatus dominus Combe vasa argentea et aureata pro vado tenet, ex suasione et deliberatione Danielis Baker quo cum etiam valde succensebat tua gratia, sed illius concitationis et iracundiæ illum pœnituisse puto: sed quidem ignoro an in gratiam rediit adhuc. Sed ne verbum unum addam amplius. Sed incolumem te servet Deus omnipotens ut te sospitem mittet ad nos omni festinationi festinantius. Quia jam ad me venit soror ut litteras ad te exarem, suo nomine, illius igitur et nostri reliqua habebis vernaculo sermone; hæc enim hebetiora. Stretfordiæ Januarii 18 vpe [vespere] dat.as 1597 [1597–8].

“Tuus utcunque suus
“Abrah. Sturley.

“Si otium dabitur, siste lites inter Magistrum Clopton et me, ac etiam inter Dominum Burtonum. Metuo non sine multo timore a mgra [magistra] warda.

“To his most lovinge Brother, Mr Richard Quiney att London geve these.”

Mr. Abraham Sturley was, in 1590, married to the daughter of Mr. Richard Hill; as appears from Mr. Hill's will. Richard Quiney married Elizabeth Philips (Jan. 24, 1580–1); but she having died, he married Susanna, the sister of Abraham Sturley, as I learn from one of her letters to her husband, written by her brother Sturley, whose love of intermixing Latin in his letters

-- 563 --

was so great that he could not refrain from this practice, even while he was holding the pen for his sister; for he thus concludes the letter to which I allude:

“Your kind & loving wife bj ur
“most loving broth'r hir secretary
in hac litterâ, hâc vice tant&ubar;,
“Sus&abar;. Qui.”

The Mr. Comb mentioned in the foregoing Latin letter was, without doubt, Mr. John Combe. Mr. George Badger was a woollen-draper in Stratford.

In a letter, dated at Stratford, Oct. 27, 1598, and directed thus: “To his most loving brother Mr Richard Quiney att the bell in Carter Lane give these with speed,” I find the following passages:

“Mr Baily is coming unto youe. he saith he will bring u [you] up the rest of the tax money. he will joyne with you if he can tarri; but if he hast downe againe, and that ani liklihood of ur [your] proceeding mai appe [appere] it is ordered that I shall come unto youe with speede. for ur [your] ease and comfort. Quid mihi optatius, quid gratius mihi accidere potest in hoc communi bono tibi conjungi, cui sim conjunctissimus? Hæ chartæ nimis sunt curtæ hæc nox non satis erit describendis hiis. nullus intervenerit nuntius, sine litteris nostris aliquid de hiis rebus præ se ferentibus. Brother Q. when u se it past &pab;adventure in your judgment, stand upon hit how u shall be considered; although in mine opinion you need not: quoniam, uti spero, melior pars major. Nunc de tuis sic habe. Ur father, and w. ch. [wife and children] well, and houshold not want but of u; which is well forborne whilest u are so well employed. Ur father hath sent u the particulars of so much as my sister will willingly passe: for Wm W. house, she hath destined hit for hir daughter Pli. [Plymley] which she will not alter as yet.”

-- 564 --

In many other of his letters to Mr. Quiney, sentences of Latin are occasionally intermixed.

No. XVI.

“Patri suo amantissimo Mro. Richardo Quinye Richardus Quinye filius S. P. D.

“Ego omni officio ac potius pietate erga te (mi pater) tibi gratias ago pro iis omnibus beneficiis quæ in me constulisti; te etiam oro et obsecro ut provideres fratri meo et mihi duos chartaceos libellos quibus maxime caremus hoc presenti tempore; si enim eos haberemus, plurimus profecto iis usus esset nobis: et præterea gratias tibi ago quia a teneris, quod aiunt, unguiculis, educasti me in sacræ doctrinæ studiis usque ad hunc diem. Absit etiam verbulis meis vana adulationis suspicio, neque enim quenquam ex meis amicis cariorem aut amantiorem mei te esse judico; et vehementer obsecro ut maneat semper egregius iste amor tuus sicut semper anteahac; et quanquam ego non possum remunerare tua beneficia, omnem tamen ab intimis meis præcordiis tibi exoptabo salutem. Vale.

“Filiolus tuus tibi obedientissimus,

“Richardus Quinye.”

There is no date to this letter; but it was probably written either in the latter end of the year 1597 or in 1598, in each of which years the elder Mr. Richard Quiney was in London, soliciting a renewal and enlargement of the charter, and an exemption for the borough of Stratford from a subsidy granted by parliament. The writer, Richard Quiney, was his second son, and was baptized at Stratford, Oct. 8, 1587: he was, therefore, at the time of writing this letter, either ten or eleven years old. Can there be a doubt that such a youth as Shakspeare, who was bred in the same school, could have written such a letter in 1575, when he was of the same age.

-- 565 --

No. XVII.
A parliement member, a justice of peace,
At home a poore scarecrowe, in London an asse,
If Lucy is Lowsie as some volke misscall it
Synge Lowsie Lucy whatever befall it.

He thinks hymself greate, yet an asse in hys state
We allowe bye his eares but with asses to mate;
If Lucy is Lowsie as some volke misscall it,
Synge Lowsie Lusy whatever befall it.

He's a haughty proud insolent knighte of the shire
At home nobodye loves, yet theres many hym feare.
If Lucy is Lowsie as some volke misscall it
Synge Lowsie Lucy whatever befall it.

To the sessions he went and dyd sorely complain
His parke had been rob'd and his deer they were slain.
This Lucy is Lowsie as some volke misscall it
Synge Lowsie Lucy whatever befall it.

He sayd twas a ryot his men had been beat,
His venson was stole and clandestinely eat.
Soe Lucy is Lowsie as some volke misscall it
Synge Lowsie Lucy whatever befall it.

Soe haughty was he when the fact was confess'd
He sayd 'twas a crime that could not bee redress'd,
Soe Lucy is Lowsie as some volke misscall it
Synge Lowsie Lucy whatever befall it.

Though Lucies a dozen he paints in his coat
His name it shall Lowsie for Lucy bee wrote
For Lucy is Lowsie as some volke misscall it
Synge Lowsie Lucy whatever befall it.

If a iuvenile frolick he cannot forgive
We'll synge Lowsie Lucy as long as we live
And Lucy the Lowsie a libel may call it
We'll synge Lowsie Lucy whatever befall it.

-- 566 --

No. XVIII.

Most lovinge and beloved in the Ld. in plaine englishe we remembr u in the Ld & or. selves unto you. I would write nothinge unto u nowe—but come home. I praj Gd send u comfortabli home. This is one speciall remembrance, from ur fathrs motion. It seemeth bi him that or. countriman Mr. Shaks&pab;e is willing to disburse some monej upon some od yardeland or other att Shottrj or neare about us. he thinketh it a very fitt patterne to move him to deale in the matter of or Tithes. Bj the instructions u can geve him theareof, & bj the frendes he can make therefore, we thinke it a faire marke for him to shoote at, & not unpossible to hitt. It obteined would advance him in deede, & would do us much good. hoc movere & quantum in te &ebar; &pab;movere, ne negligas: hoc enim et sibi et nobis maximi erit momenti: hic labor, hoc opus esset eximiæ et gloriæ et laudis sibi.

u shall understande, brother, that or. neighbours are grone with the wantes they feele throughe the dearnes of corne, (wc. heare is bejonde all other countries that I can heare of deare & over deare), malecontent. They have assembled togeath'r in a great nomb's, & travelled to Sr Tho. Lucy on ffriday last, to complaine of or malst'rs: on Sunday to Sr ffoulke Gre. [Grevill] & Sr Joh. Conway. I should have said on Wensday to Sr Ed. Grevll first theare is a metinge heare expected to-morrowe: the Ld knoweth to what end it will sorte. Tho. West returning from the ij knights of the woodland2 note, came home so full, that he said to Mr. Baily that night, he hoped w'hin a week to leade of th&ebar; in a halter, meaninge the malst'rs; & I hope, saith Tho. Granams, if Gd send mj Ld of Essex downe shortlj, to se th&ebar; hanged on gibbets at their owne doores.

To this end I write this chieflj: That as ur occasion shall suffer u to staj theare, thearein gett by Sr Ed.

-- 567 --

Grev. some meanes made to the Knights of the &pab;liam't for an ease & discharge of such taxes & subsedies where wh or towne is like to be charged, & I assure u I am in great feare & doubt bj no meanes hable to paje. Sr Ed. Gre. is gonne to Brestowe, & from thence to Lond. as I heare, who verie well knoweth or estates, & wilbe willinge to do us anj good.

or great bell is broken, & Wm. Wiatt is mendinge the pavem'te of the bridge.

mj sister is chearefull & the Ld hath bin mercifull & comfortable to us & hir in hir labours, & so yt u be well imploied, geveth u leave to followe ur occasions for I weeke or fortnight longer. I would u weare furnisht to paj Wm Pattrike for me xil. & bringe his q&ibar;ttance, for I thinke his specialtie is in Tho Knight hand, due at Candles daie. Yesterday I spake to Mr. Sheldon at Sr Tho. Lucies, for the staie of Mr. Burtons suite, & that the cause might be referred to Mr Walk'rs of Ellington: he answered me, yt Mr Bur. was nowe att Lond. & wth all his harte & good will the suite should be staied, & the matter so referred. I have here inclosed a breife of the reckoninge betwene him & me, as I would have it passe, & as in a'qitie it should passe, if he wilbe but as good as his faith & &pab;mise.

Good broth'r, speake to Mr Goodale, that there be no more &pab;ceadinge in tharches bj Mr Clopton, whom I am content & most willing to compounde wthall, & have bin ever since the beginninge of the laste terme, and thearefore much iniured bj some bodie yt I have bin put to an unnecessarie charge of xxs. & upwards, that terme; wheareas I had satisfied Mr Clopton, as I was crediblj made believe by some of his s'rvantes. I was allso assured of the staie of suite bj Mr Barnes in the harvest, & bj Mr Pendleburj the latter end of the terme. mj broth'r Woodward cometh up att the latter end of this week, who will speake to Mr. Clopton him selfe to that purpose.

-- 568 --

“u understande bj mj le'r I sent bj or countrim&abar;. Bur'll, that masse Brentt dispatchd 50l. for u. Jh. Sdlr. [John Sadler] bounde alone as yeat. Because Mr. Brbr [Barber] might not have it for 12 moneths, he would none at all, wherebj I loste my expectation, & [am] leafte I assure u in the greatest neede of 30l. that possiblj maie be. In truth, brother, to u be it spok&ebar; & to none els; for want thereof knowe skarce wc waj to turne me.

Det deus misericordiæ dcus [Query, dons, i. e. dominus] exit&ubar; secund&ubar; bene placitum suum.

ur fath'r wth. his blessinge & comendation mj sister wth. her lovinge remembrance, comends her: in health booth, with all ur childr&ebar; & houshold. ur fath'r extraordinarj hartie, chearefull, & lustie, hath sent u this remembrance inclosed.

It maie be u knowe Hins [him] his execut'r & brother; I meane of whom or brotr Whte borowed for me the 80l. paihable at maj next. his name I have not att hand. he dwelleth in Watlinge Streate, if 40l. thereof might be &pab;'cured for 6 monethes more, it would make me whole. I knowe it doeth u good to be doing good & yt u will do all the good u can.

I would Hamlet3 note weare at home satisfied for his paines tak&ebar; before his coming & so freed from further travell.

Nunc deus omnipot'ns opt. max. pater omnimodæ consolationis benedicat tibi in viis &wblank; tuis, et secundet te in omb. tuis &pab; Ih&nbar;. crm. dom. erm. D&ubar;. ullus s&ubar; tuis t&ubar;. Abrah. Strl. [Sturley.]

Stratfordia Januarii 24 [1597–8].

Comend me to Mr Tom. Bur'll & praj him ffor me & my broth. Da. Bakr [Daniel Baker] to looke yt T. Tub maie be well hooped, that he leake not out lawe to or hurte, for his cause: q&obar;d partem avidio nonnihil suspicor & timeo.

-- 569 --


Received of Mr. But: l. s. d. Beanes 23qr. att 3s. 4d. the strike 30 13 4 Burley, 8qrs & 4str. at 4s. ye str 13 12 0 Wheate 4qrs. 4 str. att 6s. 8d. ye str 12 0 0 56 5 4

I have paid & sowed theareof, 52l. 11s. 8d.

Mj lad. Gre. is ru [run] in arre&abar;ges wth mj sister for malt (as it seemeth), wc hendreth & troubleth hir not a littel.

No. XIX.

Nov. 4. 1598. All health happines of suites and wellfare be multiplied unto u & ur. labours in Gd or. ffather by Cr. or Ld.

Yr l'er of the 21 of octobr came to mj handes the laste of the same at night &pab; Grenwai, wc. imported a staj of suites bj Sr Ed. Gr. [Edward Grevill's] advise, until &cr. & yt only u should follow on for tax & sub.4 note &pab;ntly and allso ur. travell & hinderance of answere therein, bj ur. longe travell & thaffaires of the Courte: And that or countrim&abar; Mr W. Shak. [Shakspeare] would &pab;'cure us monej, wc. I will like of, as I shall heare when, & wheare, & howe; and I praj let not go that occasion, if it maj sorte to anj indifferent condicions. Also yt if monej might be had for 30 or 40l. a lease, &c. might be &pab;'rocured Oh howe can you make dowbt of monej, who will not beare xxxtie or xls. towards such a match! The latter end of url'er wc concerned ur houshold affaires I dd [delivered] &pab;ntly: nowe to ur other l'er of the lo. of novmber received the 3d of the same.

-- 570 --

I would I weare with u; naj if you continue with hope of those suites u wrghte of, I thinke I shall wt [without] concent; & I will most willinglj come unto u; as had u but advise & companj & more monej &pab;'nte [present] much might be done to obtaine or Ccr [charter] enlarged, ij faires more, with tole of corne bests and sheepe and a matter of more valeu th&ebar; [than] all that; for (say u) all this is nothing yt is in hand, seeinge it will not rise to 80l. & the charges wilbe greate. What this matter of more valeu meaneth I cannot undrstand; but me thinketh whatsoever the good would be, u are afraid of want of monej. Good things in hand or neare hand can not choose but be worth monei to bring to hand, and being assured, will if neede be, bringe monej in their mouthes; there is no feare nor dowbte. If it be the rest of the tithes & the College houses and lands in or towne u speake of, the one half weare abundantly ritch for us; and the other halfe to increase Sr Ed [Grevill's] rialties would both beare the charge & set him sure on: the wc I take to be your meaninge bj the latter &pab;'te of url'er, where u write for a copie of the &pab;'ticulars (wc. allso u shall have accordingly) Oh howe I fear whe I se what Sr Ed can do, & howe neare it sitteth to his selfe: leaste he shall thinke it to [too] good for us, & &pab;'cure it for himselfe, as he s'ved us the last time. for it seemeth by ur owne words theare is some of hit [it] in ur owne conceite, when u write if Sr Ed be as forward to do as to speake, it will be done: a dowbt I assure you not w'hout doubt to be made:—whearto allso u ad notwtstanding yt doubt, no want but monej. Somewhat must be to Sr Ed & to each one yt dealeth somewhat & great reason. And me thinketh u need not be affraid to &pab;'mise that as fitt for him, for all the [them] and for ur selfe. The thinge obtained no dowbte will paj all. For &pab;'sent advice and encouragmte u have by this time Mr Bailj; and for monej, when you certifie what u have done, & what u have spent, what u will do, & what u wante, somewhat u knowe

-- 571 --

we have in hand, & Gd will p'vide that wc shall be sufficient. Be of good courage. Make fast Sr Ed. bj all meanes, or els all our hope & ur travells be utterlj disgraced Consider and advise if Sr Ed. will be faste for us, so yt bj his goodwill to us & his meanes for us these things be brought about. What weare it for the fee farme of his rialties, nowe not above xii or xiijl. he weare assured of the double, when these things come to hand, or more, as the goodnes of the things &pab;r'cured p'veth. But whj do I travill in these things, whe [when] I knowe not certainly what u intende, neither what ur meanes are, nor what are ur difficulties &pab;'ciselj & by name all wc must be knowe' by name & speciallj wth an estimate of the charge before anj thing can be added either for advise or supplie. I leave these matters therefore unto the allmighties mercifull disposition in ur hand untill a more neare possibilite or more leisure will encourage u or suffer u to write more plainly & &pab;'ticularly. But wthall the Chancell must not be forgotte' w c allso obtained would yeald some&pab;'ettj gub of monej for ur &pab;'sent busines as I thinke. The &pab;'ticulars u write for shalle this morninge be dispatched & sent as soon as maj be.—All is well att home; all your paiments made & dispatchd, mj sister saith if it be so yt u can not be &pab;'vided for Mrs Pendllbur. [Pendlebury] she will, if you will, send you up xl. towards that by the next after, or if u take it up paj it to who u appointe. Wm Wallford sendeth order and monej &pab; Wm Court nowe cominge who hath some cause to feare, for he was newelj s'ved wth p'ces [process] on Tusday last at Aler. [Aleeber] &pab; Rog'r S[adler].

Mr Parsons supposeth that Wenlock came the same day wth Mr Bailj yt u writt ur l'er. he saith he supposeth u maj use yt xl. for our br'winge matters. Wm Wiatt answered Mr Ba [Bailif] and us all yt he would neither b'rwe him selfe, nor submit him selfe to the order; but (bj those very wordes) make against it wth all the strength he could

-- 572 --

possibly make, yeat we do this day begin Mr Bar[ber] and my selfe a littel for assai. My bro. D. B. [Daniel Baker] att Shrewsburj or homeward from thence. But nowe the bell hath runge my time spent. The Ld of all power, glorj, mercj, grace and goodnes, make his great power & mercie knowe towardes us in ur weaknes Take heed of tabacco whereof we heare &pab; Wm Perrj against ani longe iournei u maj undertake on foote of necessity, or wherein the exercise of ur bodj must be implored, drinke some good burned wine or aq'avita and ale strongly mingled wthout bread for a t[oast] & above all keepe u warme. Farewell mj dare heart, and the Ld increase or loves & comforts one to an other that once it maj be such as becomethe christianity purity & sincerity wthout staine or blemishe. Fare you well, all ur & ors well. ffrom Stratford, Novem. 4th 1598.

urs in all love in the best bond

Abrah. Sturley.

Mrs Coomb5 note whe Gil'ert Charnocke paid the there monej as he told me, said yt if anj but he had brought it she would not receve it, because she had not hir gowne; & that she would arrest u for hit as soon as u come home; & much twattle; but at the end so yt youe would pai 4ll. towards hit, she would allow u xxs & we shall heare at some leasure howe fruits are & hopps & sutch knakks. At this point came Wm Sheldon the silkma with a warrant to serve Wm Walford againe upon a trespasse of 500l.

To his most lovinge brother Mr Richard Quiney, at the Bell in Carter Lane att London, give these.

No. XX.

Sir Walter Ralegh, at the time Colin Clout was written,

-- 573 --

was forty years old. His acquaintance with Spenser, we may presume, commenced in Ireland, where he first distinguished himself in military service, during the years 1580 and 1581; Spenser being, at that time, secretary to Arthur Lord Grey, who assumed the government of Ireland, as Lord Deputy, in September, 1580. At the assault on the Golden Fort, near Dingle, in the county of Kerry, a few days after Grey's arrival, where the inhuman office of putting the garrison to the sword, in cold blood, after they had surrendered at discretion, was assigned to Ralegh and another officer; Spenser, as he has himself told us, was near the scene of action, in the train of the Lord Deputy; for whose conduct, on that occasion, he has made an elaborate defence. In 1582, Ralegh returned to England; and after the death of Gerald, the sixteenth Earl of Desmond, and the consequent confiscation of his immense estate, consisting of near 600,000 acres, which produced a revenue of about 7000l. per annum, Ralegh's services were rewarded, in 1585, with a grant of 12,000 acres of land, in the counties of Waterford and Cork. “He had these lands,” according to a manuscript in the Lambeth Library (No. 617), “by expresse words of warranty in a special letter from her Majestie at a hundred marks &pab;ann. rent.” Till the year 1590, however, neither he, nor any other of the undertakers, as they were called, paid any rent. From Michaelmas, 1591, to Michaelmas, 1594, he paid only fifty marks a-year; and from that time, for ever, his rent was fixed at one hundred marks annually. In 1587, as appears from a letter written by himself to Sir Robert Cecil (Burghley Papers, p. 658), he built a castle on this estate, and established on it a colony brought from England; but before May, 1593, he had been “driven to recall all his people.” And, about the year 1600, he sold this estate to Richard Boyle, afterwards the great Earl of Corke, who, by means of its woods, and the iron-works which he erected on it, made

-- 574 --

a great accession to his fortune. In the summer of 1589, as has been stated in the text, having been chased from the court, by Essex, he repaired to his estate in Ireland, and, doubtless, then spent some time with Spenser, at his Castle of Kilcolman, which was not far distant from Ralegh's estate: and the poet appears to have afterwards accompanied his friend to England.

Dr. Birch, in his Life of Ralegh, and others after him, have stated that Ralegh “obtained, of the crown, a grant, in 1594, of some church lands; a course of reward usual, with Queen Elizabeth, towards such as had performed any considerable service to the state....Dr. John Caldwell, upon his election to the see of Salisbury, having consented to alienate the manor of Sherborne in Dorsetshire, Sir Walter requested and procured it from her Majesty.” This statement is wholly inconsistent with the history of his disgrace at court; for it cannot be supposed that the Queen would grant him any favour at the very time he was forbid to appear in her presence. To avoid that inconsistency, therefore, it has been supposed that, in 1594, he was restored to her Majesty's favour, which he had lost by seducing one of her maids of honour, Elizabeth, a daughter of Sir Nicholas Throckmorton. But the truth is, that Dr. Caldwell, after he was elected to the see of Salisbury, and before he was confirmed in the bishoprick, on the 18th of January, 1590–91, made a lease of the manor of Sherborne to the Queen, for ninety-nine years, at the annual rent of 200l. 16s. 1d.6 note; and, nine days afterwards, the Queen assigned it over to Ralegh, for the remainder of her term. His disgrace took place near eighteen months afterwards, July 1592, when he was, for some time, committed to the custody of Sir George Carew, Lieutenant-General of the Ordnance; and on the 31st of July, he was committed

-- 575 --

to the Tower, where he was confined for two months. See a letter, from Sir Edward Stafford, to Anthony Bacon, July 30, 1592, Birch's Memoirs of Elizabeth, part i. p. 79. From other letters in the same collection, and from Camden, we learn, that he was not admitted into the Queen's presence before the end of the year 1595; if even then. In the summer of 1596, he was so far forgiven, as to be allowed a command in the expedition against Cadiz; but he was not allowed to resume the exercise of his office of Captain of the Guard till 1597. The disgrace, therefore, which Spenser so pathetically laments, continued for nearly five years. About two years after his restoration to the Queen's favour, and while his rival, Essex, was absent from the court, September 11, 1599, he obtained, from her, a grant of the manor of Sherborne to him and his heirs for ever7 note, of which he had before only a lease. At what time his marriage with Elizabeth Throckmorton took place, has not been ascertained. It appears that she accompanied him to the Tower, in July, 1592; but a letter written by him to Cecil, and dated March 10, 15928 note, about three months before he and that lady were confined (for Ralegh reckoned the year as we now do), contains these remarkable words: “I meane not to come away, as they say, I will, for feare of a marriage, and I know not what. If any such thing weare, I would have imparted it unto your sealf, before any man living; and therefore I pray, believe it not; and I beseech you to suppress what you can, any such malicious report; for I protest before God, there is none on the face of the yearth, that I would be fastned unto.”

During the period above-mentioned, it was, that he poured forth those piteous complaints at being excluded from the presence of his “love's Queen, and the goddess of his life;” to which Spenser alludes in the following verses of the poem which has given rise to these observations.

-- 576 --

Thestylis having asked what was the subject on which the shepheard of the ocean descanted, Colin replies,


“His song was all a lamentable lay,
“Of great unkindness and of usage hard,
“Of Cynthia, the ladie of the sea,
“Which from her presence faultlesse him debarr'd.
“And ever and anon with singults rife,
“He cryed out, to make his under song,
“Ah my love's queene, and goddesse of my life,
“Who shall me pitie, when thou dost me wrong.”

That the colouring of this picture is not overcharged, appears from Ralegh's own words, and also from a very curious letter written by Arthur Gorges, and already alluded to.

In a letter, written by Ralegh to Cecil, in July 1592, and, as it should seem, on the day when he was sent to the Tower, are the following passages:

“My heart was never broken till this day, that I hear the Queen goes away so farr of [on her progress], whom I have followed so many years with so great love and desire, in so many journeys, and am now left behind her in a dark prison all alone. When she was at hand, that I might hear of her once in two or three dayes, my sorrowes were the lesse; but even now my heart is cast into the depth of all misery. I that was wont to behold her riding like Alexander, hunting like Diana, walking like Venus, the gentle wind blowing her hair about her pure cheeks, like a nymph; sometimes sitting in the shade like a goddess; sometimes singing like an angel; sometimes playing like Orpheus; behold the sorrow of this world, once [one] amiss hath bereaved me of all.....All those times past, the loves, the sythes, the sorrows, the desires, can they not weigh down one frail misfortune! Cannot one drop of gall be hidden in so great heaps of sweetness? I may then conclude, spes et fortuna, valete.”

-- 577 --

Mr. Gorge's letter to Sir Robert Cecil, on this subject, is so curious, and so well illustrates Spenser's verses, that I shall give it entire. Dr. Birch says, “it has no date of month or year, but the indorsement is 26th July.” The indorsement, however, in the copy in the Museum (MSS. Birch, 4106) is as follows: “Mr. A. Gorge's letter to my Mr. July 26, 1592;” which doubtless was written by Cecil's secretary. This letter was written five days before that above quoted, while Ralegh was in the custody of Sir George Carew (afterwards Earl of Totness), then Lieutenant-General of the Ordnance:

“Honorable Sir,

“I cannot chuse but advertise you of a straunge tragedye, that this day had lyke to have fallen oute betweene the Captayne of the Guarde, and the Lyvetennant of the Ordenaunce, if I had not by greate chaunce cummen at the very instant to have turned it into a comedye. For uppon the report of her Majestyes being at Sir George Carey's9 note, Sir W. Rawly having gazed and syghed a long tyme att his study-wyndow, from whence he myght discerne the barges and boates about the Black-fryars stayers, soodaynly he brake owte into a greate distemper, and sware, that hys enemyes had of purpose brought hyr majestye thether, to breake his gaule in sounder with Tantalus' torments, that, when shee went away he myght see hys death before his eyes: with many such lyke conceyts. And as a mann transported with passion, he sware to Sir George Carew, that he wolde disguyse hyme selfe, and gett into a payer of oares, to ease his mynde but with a syght of the Queene, or els he protested his harte wolde breake. But the trusty Jaylor wold non of that, for displeasing1 note the higher powers, as he sayde, which he more respected than the feeding of hys humor: and so flatly

-- 578 --

refused to permitt hym. But in conclusion, uppon the dispute, they fell flatt owte to colloryq outragious wordes, with streyning and struggling att the doores, that all lamenes was forgotten, and, in the fury of the conflyct, the jaylor he had hys newe perwygg torne of [off] his crowne; and yet heare the battle ended not, for at laste they had gotten owte theyr daggers: which when I sawe, I played the styckler betweene theme, and so purchased such a rapp on the knockles, that I wysht both theyr pates broken: and so with much adoo they stayed theyre brawle, to see my bloodyed fyngers. Att the fyrste, I was ready to breake with laughinge, to see theme too so scamble and brawle lyke mad menn, untyll I sawe the iron walkinge; and then I did my best to apease the fury. As yet I canot reconcyle them by any perswasions, for Sir Walt. sweares, that he shall hate hyme for so restrayning hyme from the syght of his mistress, whylst he lyves; for that he knowes not (as he sayd) whether ever he shall see hyr agayne, when she is goane the Progress. And Sir Georg on hys syde, swares, that he had rather he should lose hys longinge, then that he wolde draw on hym hyr Majesties displeasure by such libertie. Thus they contynew in mallyce and snarlynge; but I am sure all the smarte lyghted on me. I cannot tell wheare [whether] I should more alowe [approve] of the passionate lover, or the trusty jaylor. But yf your selfe had seene it as I dyd, yow wold have byne as hartely merry and sorry as ever yow weare in all your lyfe, for so short a tyme. I praye yow pardon my hasty wrytten narration, which I acquaynt yow with, hoping yow will be the peace-maker. But good sir, let no body knowe theareof, for I feare Sir W. Rawly wyll shortely growe to be Orlando Furioso, if the bryght Angelyca persever agaynst hyme a lyttle longer.

“Your Honors humbly to be commanded,

“A. Gorges.

“London in haste, this Wensdaye.”

-- 579 --

From the following postscript, added on a slip of paper, and fastened by wax to the letter, it appears that the writer's principal object was, that it should be shown to the Queen, in order to serve Ralegh, who was his kinsman:

“If you let the Qs. Majestie know heareof, as you thinck good, so be it; but otherwyse, good Sir, keepe it secrett, for theyr credyttes, for they know not of my discourse, which I could wyshe her Majestie knewe.”

It remains only to add a few words concerning Ralegh's poetry. Puttenham, in 1589, says, “for dittie and amorous ode I finde Sir Walter Raleyghs vayne most loftie insolent and passionate;” and in another place he classes him in “the crewe of courtly makers, noblemen and gentlemen of her Majesties own servauntes, who have written excellently well, as it would appeare, if their doings could be found out and made publicke with the rest.” Of the doings of Ralegh in this way, very few remain; but yet more than is generally known. It is extraordinary that his Cynthia, a poem written expressly in honour of Elizabeth, should not have been preserved. It is alluded to by Spenser, in his letter expounding the scheme of the Faery Queen, and again more particularly mentioned in the conclusion of his verses addressed to Ralegh, at the end of the third book of that poem. Gabriel Harvey, in his MSS notes on Chaucer, already quoted, denominates Ralegh's Cynthia, “a fine and sweet invention.” Puttenham, in p. 168, and elsewhere, has quoted lines from some of Ralegh's ditties. The little poem, entitled sometimes The Farewell, and sometimes The Lie, beginning—“Go, soul, the body's guest,” which has been attributed to Ralegh, I believe, first appeared in Davison's Poetical Rhapsody. 1608; but it is not subscribed with even the initial letters of his names. It may, therefore, be doubted whether it be his. Whosoever was its author, it must have been written as early as 1595, for a manuscript copy of it with that date is in

-- 580 --

my possession. On the other hand, the poem subscribed W. R., and published by Davison, in the first edition of the same miscellany, 1602, beginning with the words—“Conceipt begotten by the eyes,” and the verses prefixed to the translation of Lucan, by his friend Sir Arthur Gorges, folio, 1614, and subscribed with the same initial letters, were doubtless written by Ralegh.

Among the epitaphs on Sir Philip Sidney, collected by Spenser at the close of his Astrophel, that which commences “To praise thy life or waile thy worthie death,” was certainly Sir Walter's production, as appears from the notes subjoined to the 16th book of Harrington's translation of Ariosto: “Our English Petrarche, Sir Philip Sidney, or, as Sir Walter Ralegh in his Epitaph worthely calleth him, ‘the Scipio and the Petrarche of our time,’” &c. See the last stanza of the epitaph in question. Indeed, the authors of all the anonymous epitaphs on Sidney, subjoined to Spenser's Astrophel, may, in like manner, be ascertained. The first epitaph, by Clorinda, as Spenser himself intimates, was written by Mary Countess of Pembroke. The second, entitled The Mourning Muse of Thestylis, was written at Dublin, in 1587, by Spenser's friend, Lodowick Bryskett, the initial letters of whose names are subscribed to the following Æglogue, with the same motto, which is prefixed to his Treatise of Civil Life, 4to. 1606. See also an entry in the Stationers' books, by John Wolfe, in 1587: “The Mournfull Muses of Lod. Bryskett upon the Death of the most noble Sir Phillip Sidney, Knight.” The third anonymous epitaph, beginning—“As then no wind at all there blew,” was the production of Mathew Roydon, a poet who was living in 1611 (see Davies's Scourge of Folly, p. 201), and whose “comick inventions” are highly praised by Nashe, in his epistle prefixed to Greene's Menaphon, 4to. 1589, ad finem, where there is a reference to this elegy. The fourth, we have seen, is Sir Walter Ralegh's; and the fifth, beginning, “Silence augmenteth grief, writing encreaseth

-- 581 --

rage,” may be safely attributed to Sir Edward Dyer. It had previously appeared in a miscellany entitled The Phœnix Nest, 4to. 1593, where it is said to be “excellently written by a most worthy gentleman.” He was an intimate friend of Sidney; and these verses were evidently dictated by sincere grief and affection. The measure, too, is that which Dyer has employed in other compositions2 note
































.

-- 583 --

SHAKSPEARE'S COAT OF ARMS.

The following Instrument1 note

is copied from the Original in the College of Heralds: It is marked G 13, p. 349.

“To all and singuler noble and gentlemen of all estats and degrees, bearing arms, to whom these presents shall come, William Dethick, Garter, Principall King of Arms of England, and William Camen, alias Clarencieulx, King of Arms for the south, east, and west parts of this realme, sendethe greeting. Know ye, that in all nations and kingdoms the record and remembraunce of the valeant facts and vertuous dispositions of worthie men have been made knowne and divulged by certeyne shields of arms and tokens of chevalrie; the grant and testimonie whereof apperteyneth unto us, by vertu of our offices from the Quenes most Exc. Majestie, and her Highenes most noble and victorious progenitors: wherefore being solicited, and by credible report informed, that John Shakspeare, now of Stratford-upon-Avon, in the counte of Warwick, gent. whose parent, great grandfather, and late antecessor, for his faithefull and approved service to the late most prudent prince, king Henry VII. of famous

-- 584 --

memorie, was advaunced and rewarded with lands and tenements, geven to him in those parts of Warwickshere, where they have continewed by some descents in good reputacion and credit; and for that the said John Shakspeare having maryed the daughter and one of the heyrs of Robert Arden of Wellingcote, in the said countie, and also produced this his auncient cote of arms, heretofore assigned to him whilest he was her Majesties officer and baylefe of that towne2 note: In consideration of the premisses, and for the encouragement of his posteritie, unto whom suche blazon of arms and achievements of inheritance from theyre said mother, by the auncyent custome and lawes of arms, maye lawfully descend; We the said Garter and Clarencieulx have assigned, graunted, and by these presents exemplefied unto the said John Shakspeare, and to his posteritie, that shield and cote of arms, viz. In a field of gould upon a bend sables a speare of the first, the poynt upward, hedded argent; and for his crest or cognizance, A falcon with his wyngs displayed, standing on a wrethe of his coullers, supporting a speare armed hedded, or steeled sylver, fyxed uppon a helmet with mantell and tassels, as more playnely maye appeare depected on this margent: and we have likewise uppon on other escutcheon impaled the same with the auncyent arms of the said Arden3 note

of Wellingcote; signifieng therby, that it maye and shalbe lawfull for the said John Shakspeare

-- 585 --

gent. to beare and use the same shield of arms, single or impaled, as aforsaid, during his natural lyffe; and that it shalbe lawfull for his children, yssue, and posteryte, (lawfully begotten,) to beare, use, and quarter, and show forth the same, with theyre dewe differences, in all lawfull warlyke facts and civile use or exercises, according to the laws of arms, and custome that to gentlemen belongethe, without let or interruption of any person or persons, for use or bearing the same. In wyttnesse and testemonye whereof we have subscrebed our names, and fastened the seals of our offices, geven at the Office of Arms, London, the &wblank; day of &wblank; in the xlii yere of the reigne of our most gratious Sovraigne lady Elizabeth, by the grace of God, quene of Ingland, France, and Ireland, defender of the faith, &c. 1599.”

CONVEYANCE FROM WALKER TO SHAKSPEARE, March 10, 1612–13.

This Indenture made the tenthe day of Marche, in the yeare of our Lord God according to the computac&obar;n of the church of England one thousand six hundrede and twelve, and in the yeares of the reigne of our sovereigne Lord James by the grace of God king of England, Scotland ffraunce and Ireland, defender of the faith, &c. that is to saie, of England, ffraunce and Ireland the tenth, and of Scotland the six and fortith: Betweene Henry

-- 586 --

Walker Citizein of London and Minstrel of London of thone partie, and William Shakespeare of Stratforde Upon Avon in the countie of Warwick gentleman, William Johnson citizein and Vintner of London, John Jackson and John Hemyng of London gentlemen, on thother ptie: Witnesseth, that the said Henry Walker for and in considerac&obar;n of the some of one hundred and fortie pounds of lawful money of England to him in hand before thensealing hereof by the said William Shakespeare well and trulie paid, whereof and wherewth hee the said Henry Walker doth acknowledge himselfe fully satisfied and contented, and thereof and of every part or parcell thereof doth cleerlie acquite and discharge the saide William Shakespeare, his heires, executors, adm&ibar;strators, and assignes, and every of them, by these pnts hath bargayned and soulde, and by theis pnts doth fullie cleerlie and absolutlie bargayne and sell vnto the said William Shakespeare, William Johnson, John Jackson, and John Hemyng, theire heires and assignes for ever, All that dwelling house or Tenement wth thappurten&abar;ncs situate and being wthin the Precinct Circuit and Compasse of the late black fryers London, sometymes in the tenure of James Gardyner Esquire, and since that in the tenure of John ffortescue gent. and now or late being in the tenure or occupac&obar;n of one William Ireland or of his assignee or assignes; abutting vpon a streete leading downe to Puddle Wharffe on the east part, right against the kings Maiesties Wardrobe; part of wch said Tenement is erected over a great gate leading to a Capitall Mesuage wch sometyme was in the tenure of William Blackwell Esquire deceased, and since that in the tenure or occupac&obar;n of the right Honorable Henry now Earl of Northumberland. And also all that plott of ground on the west side of the same Tenement wch was lately inclosed wth boords on two sides thereof by Anne Bacon, widowe, soe farre and in such sorte as the same was inclosed by the said Anne Bacon, and not otherwise; and being on

-- 587 --

the thirde side inclosed wth an olde Brick wall; Which said plott of ground was sometyme parcell and taken out of a great voide peece of ground lately vsed for a garden; and also the soyle wherevppon the said Tenement standeth, and also the said Brick wall and boords wch doe inclose the said plott of ground: With free entrie, accesse, ingresse, egresse, and regresse, in by and through the said greate gate and yarde there vnto the vsual dore of the said Tenement; And also all and singuler cellors, sollers, romes, lights, easiaments, profitts, comodities, and hereditaments whatsoever, to the said dwelling house or Tenement belonging or in any wise app'teyning; And the reversion and reversions whatsoever of all and singuler the premisses, and of every parcell thereof; And also all rents, and yearlie profitts whatsoever reserved and from hensforth to growe due and paiable vpon whatsoever lease, dimise or graunt, leases dimises or graunts, made of the premisses or of any parcell thereof, And also all the state, right, title, interest, propertie, vse, possession, clayme, and demaunde whatsoever wch hee the said Henry Walker now hath, or of right may, might, should, or ought to have, of in or to the premisses or any parcell thereof; And also all and every the deeds, evidencs, charters, escripts, miniments, & writings whatsoever wch hee the said Henry Walker now hath, or any other person or persons to his vse have or hath, or which hee may lawfullie come by wthout suite in the lawe, which touch or concerne the premisses onlie, or onlie any part or parcell thereof, Together wth the true coppies of all such deeds, evidencs, and writings as concerne the premisses (amounge other things) to bee written and taken out at the onlie costs and chargs of the said William Shakespeare his heires or assignes. Which said dwelling house or Tenement, and other the premisses above by theis prnts menc&obar;ned to bee bargayned and soulde the saide Henry Walker late purchased and had to him his heires and assignes for ever of Mathie Bacon of Graies Inne in the

-- 588 --

Countie of Midd gentleman, by Indenture bearing date the fifteenth day of October in the yeare of our Lord god one thousand six hundred and fower, and in the yeares of the reigne of our said Sovereigne Lord king James of his realmes of England ffraunce and Ireland the second, and of Scotland the eight and thirtith: To have and to holde the said dwelling house or Tenement, shopps, cellors, sollers, plott of ground and all and singuler other the premisses above by theis pntes menc&obar;ned to bee bargayned and soulde and every part and parcell thereof wth thappurten&abar;nts, vnto the said William Shakespeare, William Johnson, John Jackson, and John Hemyng, their heires and assignes for ever: To thonlie & proper vse and behoofe of the said William Shakespeare, William Johnson, John Jackson, and John Hemyng, their heires and assignes for ever. And the said Henry Walker for himselfe, his heires, executors, administrators, and assignes, and for every of them, doth Coven&abar;nt, promise and graunt to and wth the said William Shakespeare his heires and assignes by theis pñtes in forme following, that is to saie, That hee the said Henry Walker his heires, executors administrators or assignes shall and will cleerlie acquite, exonerate, and discharge or otherwise from tyme to tyme and at all tymes hereafter well and sufficientlie save and keepe harmles the said William Shakespeare his heires and assignes and every of them of for and concernyng the bargayne and sale of the premisses, and the said bargayned premisses and every part and parcell thereof wth thappurten&abar;ncs of and from all and almanner of former bargaynes, sales, guifts, graunts, leases, statuts, Recognizauncs, Joynters, dowers, intailes, lymittac&obar;n and lymittac&obar;ns of vse and vses, extents and judgments, execuc&obar;ns, Annuities, and of and from all and every other chargs titles and incumbrancs whatsoever, wittinglie and wilfullie had, made comitted, suffered, or donne by him the said Henrye Walker or any other under his authoritie or right, before thensealing and deliverye of theis pnts; Except the rents

-- 589 --

and services to the Cheefe Lord or Lords of the fee or fees of the premisses from hensforth, for or in respecte of his or their seigniorie or seigniories onlie to be due and donne. And further the saide Henry Walker for himselfe his heires executors and administrators and for every of them, doth coven&abar;nt, promisse and graunt to and wth the said William Shakespeare, his heires and assignes, by theis pntes in forme following; that is to saie, That for and notwthstanding any acte or thing donne by him the said Henry Walker to the Contrary, hee the said William Shakespeare his heires and assignes shall or lawfullie maye peaceablie & quietlie have, holde, occupie and enioye the said dwelling house or Tenement, Cellors Sollers and all and singuler other the premisses above by theis pntes menc&obar;ned to bee bargayned and soulde and every part and parcell thereof wch thappurten&abar;nces, and the rents yssues and profitts thereof and of every part and parcell thereof to his and their owne vse receave perceave take and enioye from hensforth forever wthout the lett troble evicc&obar;n or interrupc&obar;n of the said Henry Walker his heires executors or administrators or any of them, or of or by any other person or persons wch have or may before the date hereof pretende to have any lawfull estate, righte, title, vse, or interest, in or to the premisses or any parcell thereof, by from or under him the said Henry Walker. And also that hee the said Henry Walker and his heires and all and every other person and persons and their heires which have or that shall lawfullie and rightfullie have or clayme to have any lawfull and rightfull estate, right, title, or interest, in or to the premisses or any parcell thereof, by from or vnder the said Henry Walker, shall and will from tyme to tyme & at all tymes fromhensforth for and during the space of three yeares now next ensuing at or vpon the reasonable request and costs and chargs in the lawe of the said William Shakespeare his heires and assignes doe make knowledge and suffer to bee donne made and knowledge all and every such further lawfull and reasonable

-- 590 --

acte and acts, thing and things, devise and devises in the law whatsoever, for the conveying of the premises, bee it by deed or deeds inrolled or not inrolled, inrolment of theis pnts, fyne, feoffament, recoverye, release, confirmac&obar;n, or otherwise, wth warrantie of the said Henry Walker and his heires against him the said Henry Walker and his heires onlie, or otherwise wthout warrantie, or by all any or as many of the wayes meanes and devises aforesaid, as by the said William Shakespeare his heires or assignes or his or their Councell learned in the lawe shalbee reasonablie devised or advised, for the further, better, and more perfect assurance suertie suermaking and conveying of all and singuler the premisses and every parcell thereof wth thappurten&abar;ncs vnto the said William Shakespeare his heires and assignes forever to th'use and in forme aforesaid, And further that all and every fyne and fynes to be levyed, recoveryes to be suffered, estats, and assurancs at any tyme or tymes hereafter to bee had made executed or passed by or betweene the said parties of the premisses or of any parcell thereof, shalbee, and shalbee esteemed, adiudged, deemed, and taken to bee, to th' onlie and proper vse and behoofe of the said William Shakespeare, his heires, and assignes forever; and to none other vse, intent or purpose. In witnesse whereof the said parties to theis Jndentures Jnterchaungablie have sett their seales. Yeoven the day and yeares first above written. William Shaksper Wm. Johnson. Jo: Jackson.

Sealed and delivered by the said William Shakespeare, William Johnson, and John Jackson in the pnce of Will: Atkinson

Ed: Ouery

Robert Andrewes Scr.

Henry Lawrence servant to the same Scr.

-- 591 --

MORTGAGE MADE BY SHAKSPEARE. A. D. 1612–13.

The following is a transcript of another deed executed by our author three years before his death. The original deed, which was found in the year 1768, among the title deeds of the Rev. Mr. Fetherstonhaugh, of Oxted, in the county of Surry, is now in the possession of Mrs. Garrick, by whom it was obligingly transmitted to me through the hands of the Hon. Mr. Horace Walpole. Much has lately been said in various publications relative to the proper mode of spelling Shakspeare's name. It is hoped we shall hear no more idle babble upon this subject. He spelt his name himself as I have just now written it, without the middle e. Let this therefore for ever decide the question.

It should be remembered that to all ancient deeds were appended labels of parchment, which were inserted at the bottom of the deed; on the upper part of which labels thus rising above the rest of the parchment, the executing parties wrote their names. Shakspeare, not finding room for the whole of his name on the label, attempted to write the remaining letters at top, but having allowed himself only room enough to write the letter a, he gave the matter up. His hand-writing, of which a fac-simile is annexed, is much neater than many others, which I have seen, of that age. He neglected, however, to scrape the parchment, in consequence of which the letters appear imperfectly formed.

He purchased the estate here mortgaged, from Henry Walker, for 140l. as appears from the enrolment of the deed of bargain and sale now in the Rolls-Chapel, dated the preceding day, March 10, 1612–13. [See the preceding article.] The deed here printed shows that he paid down eighty pounds of the purchase-money, and mortgaged

-- 592 --

the premises for the remainder. This deed and the purchase deed were probably both executed on the same day (March 10), like our modern conveyance of Lease and Release. Malone.

“This Indenture made the eleventh day of March, in the yeares of the reigne of our Sovereigne Lorde James, by the grace of God, king of England, Scotland, Fraunce, and Ireland, defender of the Faith, &c. that is to say, of England, Fraunce and Ireland the tenth, and of Scotland the six-and-fortieth; Between William Shakespeare of Stratford-upon-Avon, in the Countie of Warwick, gentleman, William Johnson, Citizen and Vintener of London, John Jackson, and John Hemyng of London, gentleman, of thone partie, and Henry Walker, Citizen and Minstrell of London, of thother partie; Witnesseth, that the said William Shakespeare, William Johnson, John Jackson, and John Hemyng, have demised, graunted, and to ferme letten, and by theis presents do demise, graunt, and to ferme lett unto the said Henry Walker, all that dwelling house or tenement, with thappurtenaunts, situate and being within the precinct, circuit and compasse of the late Black ffryers, London, sometymes in the tenure of James Gardyner, Esquire, and since that in the tenure of John Fortescue, gent, and now or late being in the tenure or occupation of one William Ireland, or of his assignee or assignees; abutting upon a streete leading downe to Puddle Wharfe, on the east part, right against the kings Majesties Wardrobe; part of which said tenement is erected over a greate gate leading to a capitall messuage, which sometyme was in the tenure of William Blackwell, Esquire, deceased, and since that in the tenure or occupation of the right honourable Henry now Earle of Northumberlande: And also all that plott of ground on the west side of the said tenement, which was lately inclosed with boords on two sides thereof, by Anne Baton, widow, so farre and in such sorte as the same was inclosed by the

-- 593 --

said Anne Baton, and not otherwise; and being on the third side inclosed with an old brick wall; which said plott of ground was sometyme parcell and taken out of a great voyde peece of ground lately used for a garden; and also the soyle whereupon the said tenement standeth; and also the said brick wall and boords which doe inclose the said plott of ground; with free entrie, accesse, ingresse, and regresse, in, by, and through, the said great gate and yarde there, unto the usual dore of the said tenement: And also all and singular cellors, sollers, romes, lights, easiaments, profitts, commodities, and appurtenaunts whatsoever to the said dwelling-house or tenement belonging or in any wise apperteyning: to have and to holde the said dwelling-house or tenement, cellers, sollers, romes, plott of ground, and all and singular other the premisses above by theis presents mentioned to bee demised, and every part and parcell thereof, with thappurtenaunts, unto the said Henry Walker, his executors, administrators, and assignes, from the feast of thannunciacion of the blessed Virgin Marye next coming after the date hereof, unto thende and terme of One hundred yeares from thence next ensuing, and fullie to be compleat and ended, withoute impeachment of, or for, any manner of waste: yelding and paying therefore yearlie during the said terme unto the said William Shakespeare, William Johnson, John Jackson, and John Hemyng, their heires and assignes, a pepper corne at the feast of Easter yearly, yf the same be lawfullie demaunded, and noe more. provided alwayes, that if the said William Shakespeare, his heires, executors, administrators or assignes, or any of them, doe well and truelie paie or cause to be paid to the said Henry Walker, his executors, administrators or assigns, the sum of threescore pounds of lawfull money of England, in and upon the nyne and twentieth day of September next coming after the date hereof, at, or in, the nowe dwelling-house of the said Henry Walker,

-- 594 --

situate and being in the parish of Saint Martyn neer Ludgate, of London, at one entier payment without delaie; That then and from thenesforth this presente lease, demise and graunt, and all and every matter and thing herein conteyned (other then this provisoe) shall cease, determine, and bee utterlie voyde, frustrate, and of none effect, as though the same had never beene had, ne made; theis presents or any thing therein conteyned to the contrary thereof in any wise notwithstanding. And the said William Shakespeare for himselfe, his heires, executors, and administrators, and for every of them, doth covenaunt, promisse and graunt to, and with, the said Henry Walker, his executors, administrators, and assignes, and everie of them, by theis presentes, that he the said William Shakespeare, his heires, executors, administrators or assignes, shall and will cleerlie acquite, exonerate and discharge, or from tyme to tyme, and at all tymes hereafter, well and sufficientlie save and keepe harmless the said Henry Walker, his executors, administrators, and assignes, and every of them, and the said premisses by theis presents demised, and every parcell thereof, with thappurtenaunts, of and from all and al manner of former and other bargaynes, sales, guiftes, graunts, leases, jointures, dowers, intailes, statuts, recognizaunces, judgments, executions; and of, and from, all and every other charge, titles, troubles, and incumbrances whatsoever by the said William Shakespeare, William Johnson, John Jackson, and John Hemyng, or any of them, or by their or any of their meanes, had made, committed or done, before thensealing and delivery of theis presents, or hereafter before the said nyne and twentieth day of September next comming after the date hereof, to bee had, made, committed or done, except the rents and servits to the cheef lord or lords of the fee or fees of the premisses, for, or in respect of, his or their segnorie or seignories onlie, to bee due and done.

-- --

[unresolved image link]

-- 595 --

“In witnesse whereof the said parties to theis indentures interchangeablie have sett their seales. Yeoven the day and years first above written, 1612 [1612–13.]

“Wm ShakspAe. Wm Johnson. Jo. Jackson.
“Ensealed and delivered by the said William Shakespeare, William Johnson, and John Jackson2 note, in the presence of
Will. Atkinson. Robert Andrews, Scr.3 noteEd. Oudry. Henry Lawrence, Servant to the said Scr. DECLARATION OF TRUST BY JOHN HEMINGES AND OTHERS, Feb. 10, 1617–18.

This indenture made the tenth day of ffebruary in the yeres of the reigne of our sovereigne Lord James, by the grace of God kinge of England Scotland ffraunce and Ireland, defender of the faith, &c. That is to say, of England, ffraunce, and Ireland, the fifteenth, and of Scotland the one and fiftith; Between John Jackson and John Hemynge of London, gentlemen, and William Johnson, Citizen and Vintnier of London, of thone part, and John Greene of Clements Inn in the County of Midd. gent. and Matthew Morryes of Stretford vpon Avon in the County of Warwick gent. of thother part; Witnesseth, that the said John Jackson, Iohn Hemynge, and William Johnson, as well for and in performance of the confidence and trust in them reposed by William Shakespeare, deceased, late of Stretford aforesaid, gent., and to thend and intent that the lands tenemts and hereditamts hereafter in theis pñts menc&obar;ned and expressed, may be conveyed and assured according to the true intent and meaning of the last will

-- 596 --

and testamt of the said William Shakespeare, and for the some of ffyve shillings of lawfull money of England to them payd, for and on behalf of Susanna Hall, one of the daughters of the said William Shakspeare and now wife of Iohn Hall of Stretford aforesaid gent. before then-sealling and deliury of theis pñts, Have aliened bargained sold and confirmed, and by theis pñts doe and every of them doth fully cleerely and absolutely alien bargaine sell and confirme vnto the said Iohn Greene and Matthew Morry, their heires and assignes for ever, All that dwelling house or tenemt with thapprtuñts scituat and being within the precinct, circuite, and compase of the late Black-frieres, London, sometymes in the tenure of James Gardyner Esquier, and since that in the tenure of Iohn ffortescue gent, and4 note now or late being in the tenure or occupac&obar;n of one William Ireland or of his Assignee or Assignes, abutting vpon a street leadinge downe to Puddle Wharfe, on the east part, right against the kings Mats warderobe, part of which tenemt is erected over a great gate leading to a capitall messuage which sometymes was in the tenure of William Blackwell Esquier deceased, and since that in the tenure or occupac&obar;n of the right Honorble Henry Earle of Northumberland, And also all that plot of ground on the west side of the said tenemt, which was lately inclosed with boords on twoe sides thereof by Anne Bacon widdow, soe farr and in such sort as the same was inclosed by the said Anne Bacon, and not otherwise; and being on the third side inclosed with an ould Brick wall; Which said plot of ground was sometymes parcell and taken out of a great peece of voyd ground lately vsed for a garden; And also the soyle wherevpon the said tenemt standeth; And also the said

-- 597 --

Brickwall and boords which doe inclose the said plot of ground; with free entry, access, ingres, egres, and regres, in by and through the said great gate and yard there vnto the vsuall dore of the said tenemt; And also all and singuler cellars sollars roomes lights, easemts profitts comodyties and hereditamts whatsoeuer to the said dwelling house or tenemt belonging or in any wise apperteyning, And the reverc&obar;n and reverc&obar;ns whatsoever of all and singuler the premisses and of every parcell thereof; And also all rents and yerely profitts whatsoever reserued and from henceforth to grow due and payable vpon whatsoever lease demisse or graunt, leases demises or graunts, made of the premises or any parcel thereof; And also all thestate, right, title, interest, property, vse, clayme, and demaund whatsoeuer, which they the said John Jackson, John Hemynge, and William Johnson, now have or any of them hath or of right may, might, shoold, or ought to have in the premises: To haue and to holde the said dwelling howse or tenemt, lights, cellers, sollers, plot of ground, and all and singuler other the premisses aboue by theis pñts menc&obar;ned to be bargained and sold, and every part and parcell thereof, with thapprtñts, vnto the said John Green and Mathew Morrys their heires and assignes foreuer; To the vse and behoofes hereafter in theis pñts declared menc&obar;ned expressed and lymitted, and to none other vse, behoofe, intent, or purpose: That is to say, to the vse and behoofe of the aforesaid Susanna Hall for and during the terme of her natural life, and after her deceas to the vse and behoofe of the first sonne of her body lawfully yssueing, and of the heires males of the body of the said first sonne lawfully yssueing; And for the want of such heires to the vse and behoofe of the second sonne of the body of the said Susanna lawfully yssueing, and of the heires males of the body of the said second sonne lawfully yssueing; and for want of such heires to the vse of the third sonne of the body of the said Susanna lawfully yssueing and of the heires males of the body of the said third son lawfully yssueing; And for want of such

-- 598 --

heires to the vse and behoofe of the fowerth, fiveth, sixt, and seaventh sonnes of the body of the said Susanna lawfully yssueing, and of the severall heirs males of the severall bodyes of the said fowerth, fiveth, sixt, and seaventh sonnes, lawfully yssueing, in such manner as it is before lymitted to be and remeyne to the first, second, and third sonnes of the body of the said Susanna lawfully yssueing, and to their heires males as aforesaid; And for default of such heires to the vse and behoofe of Elizabeth Hall daughter of the said Susanna Hall and of the heires males of her body lawfully yssueing; and for default of such heires to the vse and behoofe of Judyth Quiney now wife of Thomas Quiney of Stretford aforesaid Vintner, one other of the daughters of the said William Shakespeare and of the heires males of the body of the said Judith lawfully yssueing; And for default of such yssue to the vse and behoofe of the right heires of the said William Shakespeare forever. And the said John Jackson for himself, his heires, executors, adm&ibar;strators and assignes, and for every of them, doth coveñant, promise, and graunt, to and with the said John Green and Mathew Morrys and either of them, their or either of their heires and assignes, by these pñts, That he the said John Jackson, his heires, executors, adm&ibar;strs or assignes, shall and will from tyme to tyme and at all tymes hereafter within convenient tyme after every reasonable request to him or them made, well and sufficiently save and keepe harmeles the said bargained premisses and every part and parcell thereof, of and from all and all manner of former bargaines, sales, guifts, graunts, leases, statuts, recognizauncs, joynctures, dowers, intayles, vses, extents, iudgemts execu&obar;ns, annewyties, and of and from all other charges, titles, and incombrauncs whatsoeuer, wittingly and willingly had, made, comitted, or done by him the said John Jackson alone, or joynctly with any other person or persons whatsoeuer; Excepte the rente and servics to the Cheiffe Lord or Lords of the fee or fees of the premisses from henceforth to be due and of right accustomed to be done, And Except one lease and

-- 599 --

demise of the premisses with thapprtnncs heretofore made by the said William Shakespeare, together with them the said John Jackson, John Hemynge, and William Johnson, vnto one John Robinson, now Tennant of the said premisses, for the terme of certen yeres yet to come and unexpired; As by the same wherevnto relac&obar;n be had at large doth appeare. And the said John Hemynge for him self, his heires, executors, adm&ibar;strators, and assignes, and for every of them, doth covenñt, promise, and graunt, to and with the said John Greene and Mathew Morrys, and either of them their and either of their heires and assignes, by theis pr&ebar;ts, That he the said John Hemynge, his heires, executors, adm&ibar;strators, or assignes, shall and will from tyme to tyme and at all tymes hereafter, within convenient tyme after every reasonable request, well and sufficiently save and keepe harmeles the said bargained premisses and every part and parcel thereof of and from all and all manner of former bargaines, sales, guifts, graunts, leases, statuts, recognizauncs, ioynctures, dowers, intayles, vses, extents, judgmts execuc&obar;ns, Annewyties, and of and from all other charges, titles, and incombraunces whatsoever, wittingly and willingly had, made, comitted, or done by him the said John Hemynge alone, or ioynctly with any other person or persons whatsoeuer; Except the rentes and service to the Chieffe Lord or Lords of the fee or fees of the premisses from henceforth to be due and of right accustomed to be done, And except one lease and demise of the premisses with thapprtnants heretofore made by the said William Shakspeare together with them the said John Jackson, John Hemyng and William Johnson vnto one John Robinson, now Tennant of the said premisses, for the terme of certen yeres yet to come and vnexpired, As by the same wherevnto relac&obar;n be had at large doth appeare. And the said William Johnson for him self, his heires, executors, admistors and assignes, and for every of them, doth coven&abar;nt promise, and graunt, to and with the said John Green and Mathew Morryes, and either of them, their and either of their heires and

-- 600 --

assignes, by theis pñts, That he the said William Johnson, his heires, executors, adm&ibar;strs, or assignes, shall and will from tyme to tyme and at all tymes hereafter within convenient tyme after every reasonable request, well and sufficiently saue and keepe harmeles the said bargained premisses and every part and parcell thereof of and from all and all manner of former bargaines, sales, guifts, graunts, leases, statuts, recognizauncs, ioynctures, dowers, intayles, vses, extents, iudgements, execuc&obar;ns, Annewyties, and of and from all other charges, titles, and incombrauncs whatsoeuer, wittingly and willingly had made comitted or done by him the said William Johnson alone, or ioyntly with any other person or persons whatsoeuer; Except the rents and service to the Cheiff Lord or Lords of the fee or fees of the premisses from henceforth to be due and of right accustomed to be done, And except one lease and demise of the premisses with thapprtnncs heretofore made by the said William Shakespeare together with them the said John Jackson John Hemynge and William Johnson vnto one John Robinson, now Tennant of the said premisses, for the term of certen yeres yet to come and unexpired, As by the same wherevnto relation be had at large doth appeare. In witnes whereof the parties aforesaid to theis pnte Indentures have interchangeably sett their hands and sealls. Yeoven the day and yeres first aboue written 1617.

Jo: Jackson John Heminges Wm Johnson
Sealed & delyvered by the within named
John Jackson in the pñce of Roc: Swale John Prise
Sealed & delyvered by the w'thinamed
Willm Johnson in the p'sence of
Nickolas Harysone John Prise
Sealed and delyvered by the w'thinamed
John Hemynges in the p'nce of
Matty Benson John Prise

Memorand. that the xith day of ffebruarye in the yeres within written John Robinson tenant of the p'mysses w'tihnmenc&obar;ed did geve and delyver vnto John Greene

-- --

[unresolved image link]

-- 601 --

w'thin named to the vse of Susanna Hall w'thinnamed five pence of lawfull money of England in name of Attorñment in the p'sence of

Matt: Benson

John Prise

by me Richarde Tylor SHAKSPEARE'S WILL,

Vicesimo quinto die Martii1 note, Anno Regni Domini nostri Jacobi nunc Regis Angliæ, &c. decimo quarto, et Scotiæ quadragesimo nono. Anno Domini 1616.

In the name of God, Amen. I William Shakspeare of Stratford-upon Avon, in the county of Warwick, gent. in perfect health and memory, (God be praised!) do make and ordain this my last will and testament in manner and form following: that is to say:

First, I commend my soul into the hands of God my creator, hoping, and assuredly believing, through the only merits of Jesus Christ my Saviour, to be made partaker of life everlasting; and my body to the earth whereof it is made.

Item, I give and bequeath unto my daughter Judith one hundred and fifty pounds of lawful English money, to be paid unto her in manner and form following; that is to say, one hundred pounds in discharge of her marriage portion within one year after my decease, with

-- 602 --

consideration after the rate of two shillings in the pound for so long time as the same shall be unpaid unto her after my decease; and the fifty pounds residue thereof, upon her surrendering of, or giving of such sufficient security as the overseers of this my will shall like of, to surrender or grant, all her estate and right that shall descend or come unto her after my decease, or that she now hath, of, in, or to, one copyhold tenement, with the appurtenances, lying and being in Stratford-upon-Avon aforesaid, in the said county of Warwick, being parcel or holden of the manor of Rowington, unto my daughter Susanna Hall, and her heirs for ever2 note.

Item, I give and bequeath unto my said daughter Judith one hundred and fifty pounds more, if she, or any issue of her body, be living at the end of three years next ensuing the day of the date of this my will, during which time my executors to pay her consideration from my decease according to the rate aforesaid; and if she die within the term without issue of her body, then my will is, and I do give and bequeath one hundred pounds thereof to my niece3 note Elizabeth Hall, and the fifty pounds to be set forth by my executors during the life of my sister Joan Hart, and the use and profit thereof coming, shall be paid to my said sister Joan, and after her decease the said fifty pounds shall remain amongst the children of my said sister, equally to be divided amongst them; but if my said daughter Judith be living at the end of the said three years, or any issue of her body, then my will is, and so I devise and bequeath the said hundred and

-- 603 --

fifty pounds to be set out by my executors and overseers for the best benefit of her and her issue, and the stock not to be paid unto her so long as she shall be married and covert baron; but my will is, that she shall have the consideration yearly paid unto her during her life, and after her decease the said stock and consideration to be paid to her children, if she have any, and if not, to her executors or assigns, she living the said term after my decease: provided that if such husband as she shall at the end of the said three years be married unto, or at any [time] after, do sufficiently assure unto her, and the issue of her body, lands answerable to the portion by this my will given unto her, and to be adjudged so by my executors and overseers, then my will is, that the said hundred and fifty pounds shall be paid to such husband as shall make such assurance, to his own use.

Item,I give and bequeath unto my said sister Joan twenty pounds, and all my wearing apparel, to be paid and delivered within one year after my decease; and I do will and devise unto her the house, with the appurtenances, in Stratford, wherein she dwelleth, for her natural life, under the yearly rent of twelve-pence.

Item, I give and bequeath unto her three sons, William Hart,—Hart4 note, and Michael Hart, five pounds apiece, to be paid within one year after my decease.

Item, I give and bequeath unto the said Elizabeth Hall all my plate, (except my broad silver and gilt bowl)5 note, that I now have at the date of this my will.

-- 604 --

Item, I give and bequeath unto the poor of Stratford aforesaid ten pounds; to Mr. Thomas Combe5 note my sword; to Thomas Russel, Esq. five pounds; and to Francis Collins6 note of the borough of Warwick, in the county of Warwick, gent. thirteen pounds six shillings and eight-pence, to be paid within one year after my decease.

Item, I give and bequeath to Hamlet [Hamnet] Sadler7 note twenty-six shillings eight-pence, to buy him a ring; to

-- 605 --

William Reynolds, gent. twenty-six shillings eight-pence, to buy him a ring; to my godson, William Walker8 note, twenty shillings in gold; to Anthony Nash9 note, gent. twenty-six shillings eight-pence; and to Mr. John Nash1 note, twenty-six shillings eight-pence: and to my fellows, John Hemynge, Richard Burbage, and Henry Cundell2 note, twenty-six shillings eight-pence apiece, to buy them rings.

Item, I give, will, bequeath, and devise, unto my daughter Susanna Hall, for better enabling of her to perform this my will, and towards the performance thereof, all that capital messuage or tenement, with the appurtenances, in Stratford aforesaid, called The New Place, wherein I now dwell, and two messuages or tenements, with the appurtenances, situate, lying, and being in Henley-street, within the borough of Stratford aforesaid; and all my barns, stables, orchards, gardens, lands, tenements,

-- 606 --

and hereditaments whatsoever, situate, lying, and being, or to be had, received, perceived3 note, or taken, within the towns, hamlets, villages, fields, and grounds of Stratford-upon-Avon, Old Stratford, Bishopton, and Welcombe4 note

, or in any of them, in the said county of Warwick; and also that messuage or tenement, with the appurtenances, wherein one John Robinson dwelleth, situate, lying, and being, in the Blackfriars in London near the Wardrobe5 note

; and all other my lands, tenements, and hereditaments whatsoever; to have and to hold all

-- 607 --

and singular the said premises, with their appurtenances, unto the said Susanna Hall, for and during the term of her natural life; and after her decease to the first son of her body lawfully issuing, and to the heirs males of the body of the said first son lawfully issuing; and for default of such issue, to the second son of her body lawfully issuing, and to the heirs males of the body of the said second son lawfully issuing; and for default of such heirs, to the third son of the body of the said Susanna lawfully issuing, and to the heirs males of the body of the said third son lawfully issuing; and for default of such issue, the same so to be and remain to the fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh sons of her body, lawfully issuing one after another, and to the heirs males of the bodies of the said fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh sons lawfully issuing, in such manner as it is before limited to be and remain to the first, second, and third sons of her body, and to their heirs males; and for default of such issue, the said premises to be and remain to my said niece Hall, and the heirs males of her body lawfully issuing; and for default of such issue, to my daughter Judith, and the heirs males of her body lawfully issuing; and for default of such issue, to the right heirs of me the said William Shakspeare for ever.

Item, I give unto my wife my second-best bed, with the furniture6 note

.

-- 608 --

Item, I give and bequeath to my said daughter Judith my broad silver gilt bowl. All the rest of my goods, chattels, leases, plate, jewels, and household-stuff whatsoever, after my debts and legacies paid, and my funeral expences discharged, I give, devise, and bequeath to my son-in-law, John Hall, gent. and my daughter Susanna his wife, whom I ordain and make executors of this my last will and testament. And I do entreat and appoint the said Thomas Russel, esq. and Francis Collins, gent. to be overseers hereof. And do revoke all former wills, and publish this to be my last will and testament. In witness whereof I have hereunto put my hand, the day and year first above-written.

By me6 note William Shakspeare.
Witness to the publishing hereof,
Fra. Collyns7 note,
Julius Shaw8 note,
John Robinson9 note,
Hamnet Sadler1 note,
Robert Whattcoat.
Probatum fuit testamentum suprascriptum apud London, coram Magistro William Byrde, Legum Doctore, &c. vicesimo secundo die mensis Junii, Anno Domini 1616; juramento Johannis Hall unius ex. cui, &c. de bene, &c. jurat. reservata potestate, &c. Sussannæ Hall alt. ex. &c. eam cum venerit, &c. petitur. &c.2 note

-- 610 --

STRATFORD REGISTER. Baptisms, Marriages, and Burials, of the Shakspeare Family; transcribed from the Register-Books of the Parish of Stratford-upon-Avon, Warwickshire4 note

.

Jone5 note, daughter to John Shakspere, was baptized Sept. 15, 1558.

Margaret, daughter of John Shakspere, was baptized Dec. 2, 1562.

Margaret, daughter of John Shakspere, was buried April 30, 1563.

WILLIAM, son of John Shakspere, was baptized April 26, 15646 note.

Johanna, daughter of Richard Hathaway, otherwise Gardiner, of Shottery7 note, was baptized May 9, 1566.

-- 611 --

Gilbert, son of John Shakspere, was baptized Oct. 13, 1566.

Jone8 note, daughter of John Shakspere, was baptized April 15, 1569.

Anne, daughter of Mr. John Shakspere, was baptized Sept. 28, 1578.

Richard, son of Mr. John Shakspere, was baptized March 11, 1573 [1573–4].

Anne, daughter of Mr. John Shakspere, was buried April 4, 1579.

Edmund, son of Mr. John Shakspere, was baptized May 3, 1580.

Susanna, daughter of William Shakspere, was baptized May 26, 1583.

Elizabeth, daughter of Anthony Shakspere, of Hampton9 note

, was baptized February 10, 1583 [1583–4].

-- 612 --

*John Shakspere and Margery Roberts were married Nov. 25, 1584.

Hamnet1 note

and Judith, son and daughter of William Shakspere, were baptized February 2, 1584 [1584–5.]

-- 613 --

*Margery, wife of John Shakspere, was buried Oct. 29, 1587.

*Thomas2 note, son of Richard Queeny, was baptized Feb. 26, 1588 [1588–9].

*Ursula3 note, daughter of John Shakspere, was baptized March 11, 1588 [1588–9].

*Thomas Greene, alias Shakspere4 note

, was buried March 6, 1589 [1589–90].

-- 614 --

*Humphrey, son of John Shakspere, was baptized May 24, 1590.

*Philip, son of John Shakspere, was baptized Sept. 21, 1591.

Thomas5 note, son of Mr. Anthony Nash, was baptized June 20, 1593.

Hamnet, son of William Shakspeare, was buried Aug. 11, 1596.

William, son of William Hart, was baptized Aug. 28, 1600.

Mr. John Shakspeare was buried Sept. 8, 1601.

Mr. Richard Quiney6 note, Bailiff of Stratford, was buried May 31, 1602.

Mary, daughter of William Hart, was baptized June 5, 1603.

Thomas, son of William Hart, hatter, was baptized July 24, 1605.

-- 615 --

John Hall, gentleman, and Susanna Shakspere, were married June 5, 1607.

Mary, daughter of William Hart, was buried Dec. 17, 1607.

Elizabeth, daughter of John Hall, gentleman, was baptized Feb. 21, 1607 [1607–8].

Mary Shakspere, widow, was buried Sept. 9, 1608.

Michael, son of William Hart, was baptized Sept. 23, 1608.

Gilbert Shakspeare, adolescens7 note, was buried Feb. 3, 1611 [1611–12].

Richard Shakspere, was buried February 4, 1612 [1612–13].

Thomas Queeny and Judith Shakspere were married Feb. 10. 1615 [1615–16].

William Hart8 note, hatter, was buried April 17, 1616.

WILLIAM SHAKSPERE9 note, gentleman, was buried April 25, 16161 note.

Shakspere, son of Thomas Quiney, gentleman, was baptized Nov. 23, 1616.

Shakspere, son of Thomas Quiney, gentleman, was buried May 8, 1617.

Richard, son of Thomas Quiney, was baptized Feb. 9, 1617 [1617–18].

Thomas, son of Thomas Quiney, was baptized Aug. 29, 1619.

-- 616 --

Anthony Nash, Esq.3 note was buried Nov. 18, 1622.

Mrs. Shakspere4 note

was buried Aug. 8, 1623.

Mr. Thomas Nash was married to Mrs. Elizabeth Hall, April 22, 1626.

Thomas5 note, son of Thomas Hart, was baptized April 13, 1634.

Dr. John Hall6 note





















[unresolved image link]

[unresolved image link]

[“medicus peritissimus”], was buried Nov. 26, 1635.

-- 617 --

George, son of Thomas Hart, was baptized Sept. 18, 1636.

-- 618 --

Thomas, son of Thomas Quiney, was buried Jan. 28, 1638 [1638–9].

-- 619 --

Richard, son of Thomas Quiney, was buried Feb. 26, 1638 [1638–9].

-- 620 --

William Hart7 note was buried March 29, 1639.

Mary, daughter of Thomas Hart, was baptized June 18, 1641.

Joan Hart, widow, was buried Nov. 4, 1646.

Thomas Nash, Esq. was buried April 5, 1647.

Mrs. Susanna Hall, widow, was buried July 16, 1649.

-- 621 --

Mr. Richard Queeny8 note, gent. of London, was buried May 23, 1656.

George Hart, son of Thomas Hart, was married by Francis Smyth, Justice of peace, to Hester Ludiate, daughter of Thomas Ludiate, Jan. 9, 1657 [1657–8].

Elizabeth, daughter of George Hart, was baptized Jan. 9, 1658 [1658–9].

Jane, daughter of George Hart, was baptized Dec. 21, 1661.

Judith, wife of Thomas Quiney, gent. was buried Feb. 9, 1661 [1661–2].

-- 622 --

Susanna, daughter of George Hart, was baptized March 18, 1663–4].

-- 623 --

Shakspeare, son of George Hart, was baptized Nov. 18, 1666.

-- 624 --

Mary, daughter of George Hart, was baptized March 31, 1671.

-- 625 --

Thomas, son of George Hart, was baptized March 3, 1673 [1673–4].

-- 626 --

George, son of George Hart, was baptized August 20, 1676.

-- 627 --

Margaret Hart9 note, widow, was buried Nov. 28, 1682.

-- 628 --

Daniel Smith and Susanna Hart were married April 16, 1688.

-- 629 --

Shakspeare Hart was married to Anne Prew, April 10, 1694.

William Shakspeare, son of Shakspeare Hart, was baptized Sept. 14, 1695.

Hester, wife of George Hart, was buried April 29, 1696.

Anne, daughter of Shakspeare and Anne Hart, was baptized Aug. 9, 1700.

George, son of George and Mary Hart, was baptized Nov. 29, 1700.

George Hart1 note was buried May 3, 1702.

Hester, Daughter of George Hart, was baptized Feb. 10, 1702 [1702–3].

Catharine, daughter of Shakspeare and Anne Hart, was baptized July 19, 1703.

Mary, daughter of George Hart, was baptized Oct. 7, 1705.

Mary, wife of George Hart, was buried Oct. 7, 1705.

George Hart was married to Sarah Mountford, Feb. 20, 1728 [1728–9].

-- 630 --

Thomas, son of George Hart, Jun. was baptized May 9, 1729.

Sarah, daughter of George Hart, was baptized Sept. 29, 1733.

Anne, daughter of Shakspeare Hart, was buried March 29, 1738.

Anne, daughter of George Hart, was baptized Sept. 29, 1740.

William Shakspeare, son of William Shakspeare Hart, was baptized Jan. 8, 1743 [1743–4].

William Shakspeare, son of William Shakspeare Hart, was buried March 8, 1744 [1744–5].

William, son of George Hart, was buried April 28, 1745.

George Hart3 note was buried Aug. 29, 1745.

Thomas, son of William Shakspeare Hart, was buried March 12, 1746 [1746–7].

Shakspeare Hart4 note was buried July 7, 1747.

Catharine, daughter of William Shakspeare Hart, was baptized May 10, 1748.

William Shakspeare Hart5 note was buried Feb. 28, 1749 [1749–50].

The widow Hart6 note was buried July 10, 1753.

John, son of Thomas Hart, was baptized Aug. 18, 1755.

Anne, daughter of Shakspeare and Anne Hart, was buried Feb. 5, 1760.

Frances, daughter of Thomas Hart, was baptized Aug. 8, 1760.

-- 631 --

Thomas, son of Thomas Hart, was baptized Aug. 10, 1764.

Anne, daughter of Thomas Hart, was baptized Jan. 16, 1767.

Sarah, daughter of George Hart, was buried Sept. 10, 1768.

Frances, daughter of Thomas Hart, was buried Oct. 31, 1774.

George Hart7 note was buried July 8, 1778.

-- 632 --

EXTRACTS OF ENTRIES ON THE BOOKS OF THE STATIONERS' COMPANY. note

A charter was granted to the Company of Stationers on the 4th of May, 1556 (third and fourth of Philip and Mary), and was confirmed by Queen Elizabeth in 1560.

The first volume of these Entries has been either lost or destroyed, as the earliest now to be found is lettered B3 note. The hall was burnt down in the fire of London. The entries began July 17, 1576.


1562. [† Recevyd of M. Tottle for his licence for pryntinge of the tragicall History of the Romeus and Juliett with Sonnettes A. fol. 86. a4 note.] Again, Feb. 18, 1582 Vol. B. M. Tottell.] Romeo and Juletta5 note p. 193.

-- 633 --

Again, Aug. 5, 1596,—as a newe ballad, for Edward White C. p. 12. b.

April 3, 1592. Edw. White.] The tragedy of Arden of Feversham and Black Will6 note





286

April 18, 1593. Rich. Feild.] A booke entitled Venus and Adonis7 note







297 b.

Afterwards entered by—Harrison, sen. June 23, 1594: by W. Leake, June 23, 1596: by W. Barrett, Feb. 16, 1616: and by John Parker, March 8, 1619.

-- 634 --


Oct. 19, 1593. Symon Waterson.] A booke entitled the Tragedye of Cleopatra8 note

301 b.

Feb. 6, 1593. John Danter.] A booke entitled a noble Roman Historye of Tytus Andronicus 304 b.

Entered also unto him by warrant from Mr. Woodcock, the ballad thereof.


March 12, 1593. Tho. Millington.] A booke intituled the Firste Part of the Contention of the twoo famous Houses of Yorke and Lancaster, with the Deathe of the good Duke Humphrey, and the Banishment and Deathe of the Duke of Sufk, and the tragical Ende of the prowd Cardinall of Winchester, with the notable Rebellion of Jack Cade, and the Duke of York's first Claime unto the Crown 305 b.

May 2, 1594. Peter Shorte.] A plesant conceyted hystorie called the Tayminge of a Shrowe9 note 306 b.

May 9, 1594. Mr. Harrison Sen.] A booke entitled the Ravyshement of Lucrece 306 b.

-- 635 --

May 14, 1594. Tho. Creede.] A booke intitled the famous Victories of Henrye the Ffyft, conteyninge the honorable Battell of Agincourt1 note

306 b.

May 14, 1594. Edw. White.] A booke entituled the Moste famous Chronicle Historye of Leire Kinge of England and his three Daughters2 note 307

May 22, 1594. Edw. White.] A booke entituled a Wynters Nightes Pastime3 note 307 b.

June 19, 1594. Tho. Creede.] An enterlude intitled the Tragedie of Richard the Third, wherein is showen the Death of Edward the Fourthe, with the Smotheringe of the twoo Princes in the Tower, with a lamentable End of Shore's Wife, and the Conjunction of the twoo Houses of Lancaster and York4 note

309 b.

-- 636 --

July 20, 1594. Tho. Creede.] The lamentable Tragedie of Locrine, the eldest Sonne of K. Brutus, discoursinge the Warres of the Britans, &c. 310 b. Vol. C.

Before the beginning of this volume are placed two leaves containing irregular entries, prohibitions, notes, &c. Among these are the following:


Aug. 4th. As You Like It, a book.
Henry the Fift, a book5 note

.
Comedy of Much Ado Nothing.
to be staied.

The dates scattered over these pages are from 1596 to 1615.


Dec. 1, 1595. Cuthbert Burby.] A book entituled Edward the Third and the Black Prince, their Warres with Kinge John of Fraunce6 note 6

Aug. 5, 1596. Edw. White.] A newe ballad of Romeo and Juliett7 note 12 b.

Aug. 15, 1597. Rich. Jones.] Two ballads, beinge the ffirste and

-- 637 --

second parts of the Widowe of Watling-street8 note 22 b.

Aug. 29, 1597. Andrew Wise.] The tragedye of Richard the Seconde 23

Oct. 20, 1597. Andrew Wise.] The tragedie of Kinge Richard the Third, with the Death of the Duke of Clarence 25

Feb. 25, 1597. Andrew Wise.] A booke entitled the Historye of Henry the Fourth, with his Battaile at Shrewsburye against Henry Hottspurre of the Northe with the conceipted Mirth of Sir John Falstalffe 31

July 22, 1598. James Robertes.] A booke of the Marchaunt of Venyce, or otherwise called the Jewe of Venyse. Provided that yt bee not prynted by the said James Roberts or anye other whatsoever, without lycence first had of the right honourable the Lord Chamberlen 39 b.

Aug. 4, 1600. As You Like It, a book. Henry the Ffift, a book. Every Man in his Humour, a book. The Comedie of Much Adoo about Nothinge, a book.

-- 638 --

Aug. 11, 1600. Tho. Pavier.] First Part of the History of the Life of Sir John Oldcastle Lord Cobham. Item, The Second and last Parte of the History of Sir John Oldcastell Lord Cobham, with his Martyrdom 62

Aug. 14, 1600. Tho. Pavyer.] The Historye of Henrye the Vth, with the battel of Agencourt, &c. 63

Aug. 23, 1600. And. Wise, and Wm. Aspley.] Muche Adoe about Nothinge 63 b. Second Part of the History of King Henry the Fourth, with the Humors of Sir John Falstaff, written by Mr. Shakespeare ibid.

Oct. 8, 1600. Tho. Fysher.] A booke called a Mydsomer Nyghte Dreame. 65 b.

Oct. 28, 1600. Tho. Haies.] The book of the Merchant of Venyce. 66

Jan. 18, 1601. John Busby.] An excellent and pleasant conceited commedie of Sir John Faulstof and the Merry Wyves of Windesor 78 Arth. Johnson.] The preceding entered as assigned to him from John Busby. ibid.

April 19, 1602. Tho. Pavier.] By Assignment from Tho. Millington, Salvo jure cujus cumq. The 1st and 2d pts of Henry the VI. ii books. Tho. Pavyer.] Titus and Andronicus 80 b.

-- 639 --

July 26, 1602. James Roberts.] A booke The Revenge of Hamlett prince of Denmarke, as yt was latelie acted by the Lord Chamberlayn his servantes. 84 b.

Aug. 11, 1602. Wm. Cotton.] A booke called the Lyfe and Deathe of the Lord Cromwell, as yt was lately acted by the Lord Chamberleyn his servants 85 b.

Feb. 7, 1602. Mr. Roberts.] The booke of Troilus and Cresseda, as yt is acted by my Lo. Chamberlen's men. 91 b.

June 27, 1603. Matt. Law.] Richard 3.
Richard 2,
Henry 4. 1st Part. All kings.
98

Feb. 12, 1604. Nath. Butter.] Yf he get good allowance for the Enterlude of K. Henry 8, before he begyn to print it; and then procure the warden's hands to it for the entrance of yt, he is to have the same for his copy9 note 120

May 8, 1605. Simon Stafford.] A booke called the tragicall Historie of Kinge Leir and his three Daughters, &c. as yt was latelie acted. 123 John Wright.] By assignment from Simon Stafford and consent of Mr. Leake, the tragical

-- 640 --

History of King Leire, and his three Daughters, provided that Simon Stafford shall have the printing of this book1 note ibid.

July 3, 1605. Tho. Pavyer.] A ballad of lamentable Murther done in Yorkshire, by a Gent. upon two of his owne Children, sore wounding his Wyfe and Nurse2 note. 126

Jan. 22, 1606. Mr. Ling.] Romeo and Juliett.
Love's Labour Loste.
Taminge of a Shrewe
147

Aug. 6, 1607. Geo. Elde.] A booke called the Comedie of the Puritan Wydowe. 157 b.

Aug. 6, 1607. Tho. Thorp.] A comedie called What you Will3 note

ibid.

Oct. 22, 1607. Arth. Johnson.] The Merry Devil of Edmonton4 note 159 b.

Nov. 19, 1607. John Smythick.] A booke called Hamlett,
The Taminge of a Shrewe.

-- 639 --

Romeo and Julett.
Love's Labour Lost 161

Nov. 26, 1607. Nath. Butter and John Busby.] Mr. Willm. Shakespeare, his Hystorye of Kinge Lear, as yt was played before the King's Majestie at Whitehall, upon St. Stephen's night at Christmas last, by his Majesties servants playing usually at the Globe on the Bank-side 161 b.

April 5, 1608. Joseph Hunt and Tho. Archer.] A book called the Lyfe and Deathe of the Merry Devill of Edmonton, with the pleasant Pranks of Smugge the Smyth, Sir John, and mine Hoste of the George, about their stealing of Venison. By T. B.5 note 165 b.

May 2, 1608. Mr. Pavyer.] A booke The Yorkshire Tragedy, written by Wylliam Shakespere 167

May 20, 1608. Edw. Blount.] The book of Pericles Prynce of Tyre 167 b. A book called Anthony and Cleopatra ibid.

Jan. 28, 1608. Richard Bonion and Hen. Whalleys.] A booke called the History of Troylus and Cressuda 178 b.

-- 640 --

May 20, 1609. Tho. Thorpe.] A booke called Shakespeare's sonnetts 183 b.

Oct. 16, 1609. Mr. Welby.] Edward the Third 189

Dec. 16, 1611. John Brown.] A booke called the Lyfe and Death of the Lo. Cromwell, by W. S. 214 b.

Nov. 29, 1614. John Beale.] A booke called the Hystory of George Lord Faulconbridge, bastard Sonne to Richard Cordelion6 note

256 b.

Feb. 16, 1616. Mr. Barrett.] Life and Death of Lord Cromwell 279

March 2, 1617. Mr. Snodham.] Edward the Third, the play 288

Sept. 17, 1618. John Wright.] The comedy called Mucedorus7 note 293 b.

July 8, 1619. Lau. Hayes.] A play called the Merchant of Venice 403 Vol. D.

Oct. 6, 1621. Tho. Walkely.] The tragedie of Othello the Moore of Venice 21

-- 641 --

Nov. 8, 1623. Mr. Blounte and Isaak Jaggard.] Mr. William Shakespeere's Comedyes, Histories, and Tragedyes, soe many of the said Copies as are not formerly entered to other men.

Viz.

Comedyes The Tempest.
Two Gentlemen of Verona.
Measure for Measure.
The Comedy of Errors.
As You Like it.
Alls Well that Ends Well.
Twelfe Night.
The Winter's Tale.

Histories. The Thirde Parte of Henry the Sixt.
Henry the Eight.

Tragedies. Coriolanus.
Timon of Athens.
Julius Cæsar.
Mackbeth.
Anthonie and Cleopatra.
Cymbeline 69

Dec. 14, 1624. Mr. Pavier.] Titus Andronnicus. Widdow of Watling Street 93

Feb. 23, 1625. Mr. Stansby.] Edward the Third, the play 115

April 3, 1626. Mr. Parker.] Life and Death of Lord Cromwell 120

Aug. 4, 1626. Edw. Brewster. Rob. Birde.] Mr. Pavier's right in Shakespeare's plays, or any of them.

-- 642 --

The Historye of Hen. the fift, and the play of the same.
Sir John Oldcastle, a play.
Tytus Andronicus, and Hystorye of Hamblett 127

Jan. 29, 1629. Mr. Meighen.] The Merry Wives of Winsor 193

Nov. 8, 1630. Ric. Cotes.] Henrye the Fift.
Sir John Oldcastle.
Tytus Andronicus.
Yorke and Lancaster.
Agincourt.
Pericles.
Hamblet.
Yorkshire Tragedie
208 The sixteen plays in p. 641, were assigned by Tho. Blount to Edward Allott, June 26, 1630 109

Edward Allott was one of the publishers of the second folio, 1632.

It has hitherto been usual to represent the ancient quartos of our author as by far more incorrect than those of his contemporaries; but, I fear that this representation has been continued by many of us, with a design to magnify our own services, rather than to exhibit a true state of the question. The reason why we have discovered a greater proportion of errors in the former than in the latter, is because we have sought after them with a greater degree of diligence; for let it be remembered, that it was no more the practice of other writers than of Shakspeare, to correct the press for themselves. Ben Jonson only (who, being versed in the learned languages, had been taught the

-- 643 --

value of accuracy), appears to have superintended the publication of his own dramatick pieces; but were those of Lyly, Chapman, Marlow, or the Heywoods, to be revised with equal industry, an editor would meet with as frequent opportunity for the exertion of his critical abilities, as in these quartos which have been so repeatedly censured by those who never took the pains to collate them, or justify the many valuable readings they contain; for when the character of them which we have handed down, was originally given, among typographical blunders, &c. were enumerated all terms and expressions which were not strictly grammatical, or not easily understood. As yet we had employed in our attempts at explanation only such materials as casual reading had supplied; but how much more is requisite for the complete explanation of an early writer, the last edition of the Canterbury Tales of Chaucer may prove a sufficient witness; a work which in respect of accuracy and learning is without a rival, at least in any commentary on an English poet. The reader will forgive me if I desert my subject for a moment, while I express an ardent wish that the same editor may find leisure and inclination to afford us the means of reading the other works of the father of our poetry, with advantages which we cannot derive from the efforts of those who have less deeply and successfully penetrated into the recesses of ancient Italian, French, and English literature.—An author has received the highest marks of distinction, when he has engaged the services of such a commentator.

The reader may perhaps be desirous to know by whom these quartos of Shakspeare are supposed to have been sent into the world. To such a curiosity no very adequate gratification can be afforded; but yet it may be observed, that as these elder copies possess many advantages over those in the subsequent folio, we should decide perversely were we to pronounce them spurious. They were in all

-- 644 --

probability issued out by some performer, who, deriving no benefit from the theatre except his salary, was uninterested in that retention of copies, which was the chief concern of our ancient managers. We may suppose too that there was nothing criminal in his proceeding; as some of the persons whose names appear before these publications, are known to have filled the highest offices in the company of Stationers with reputation, bequeathing legacies of considerable value to it at their decease. Neither do I discover why the first manuscripts delivered by so careless a writer to the actors, should prove less correct than those which he happened to leave behind him, unprepared for the press, in the possession of the same fraternity. On the contrary, after his plays had passed for twenty years through the hands of a succession of ignorant transcribers, they were more likely to become maimed and corrupted, than when they were printed from papers less remote from the originals. It is true that Heminge and Condell have called these copies surreptitious, but this was probably said with a view to enhance the value of their own impression, as well as to revenge themselves as far as possible on those who had in part anticipated the publication of works from which they expected considerable gleanings of advantage, after their first harvest on the stage was over.—I mean to except from this general character of the quartos, the author's rough draughts of The Merry Wives of Windsor and Romeo and Juliet; together with the play of King Henry V. and the two parts of King Henry VI.; for the latter carry all the marks of having been imperfectly taken down by the ear, without any assistance from the originals belonging to the playhouses in which they were first represented.

A succeeding table of those ancient copies of the plays of Shakspeare which his commentators have really met with and consulted, if compared with the earliest of these

-- 645 --

entries on the books already mentioned, may tempt the reader to suppose that some quartos have not yet been found, from which future assistance may be derived. But I fear that no such resources remain; as it seems to have been the practice of the numerous theatres in the time of Shakspeare, to cause some bookseller to make immediate entries of their new pieces, as a security against the encroachments of their rivals, who always considered themselves as justified in the exhibition of such dramas as had been enfranchised by the press. Imperfect copies, but for these precautions, might have been more frequently obtained from the repetition of hungry actors invited for that purpose to a tavern; or something like a play might have been collected by attentive auditors, who made it their business to attend succeeding representations with a like design8 note. By these means, without any intent of hasty publication, one company of players was studious to prevent the trespasses of another9 note. Nor did their policy conclude here; for I have not unfrequently met with registers of both tragedies and comedies, of which the titles were at some time to be declared. Thus, July 26, 1576, John Hunter enters “A new and pleasant comedie or plaie, after the manner of Common Condycions;” and one Fielder, in Sept. 1581, prefers his right to four others, “Whereof he will bring the titles.” The Famous Tragedy of the Rich Jewe of Malta, by Christopher Marlow, is ascertained to be the property of Nich. Ling and Tho. Millington, in May, 1594, though it was not printed by Nich. Vavasour till 1633, as Tho. Heywood, who wrote the preface to it, informs us. In this manner the contending theatres were prepared to assert a priority

-- 646 --

of title to any copies of dramatick performances; and thus were they assisted by our ancient stationers, who strengthened every claim of literary property, by entries secured in a manner which was then supposed to be obligatory and legal.

I may add, that the difficulty of procuring licenses was another reason why some theatrical publications were retarded, and others entirely suppressed. As we cannot now discover the motives which influenced the conduct of former Lord Chamberlains and Bishops, who stopped the sale of several works, which nevertheless have escaped into the world, and appear to be of the most innocent nature, we may be tempted to regard their severity as rather dictated by jealousy and caprice, than by judgment and impartiality. See a note on my Advertisement, vol. i. p. 177.

The publick is now in possession of as accurate an account of the dates, &c. of Shakspeare's works as perhaps will ever be compiled. This was by far the most irksome part of my undertaking, though facilitated as much as possible by the kindness of Mr. Longman, of Pater-noster Row, who readily furnished me with the three earliest volumes of the records of the Stationers' Company, together with accommodations which rendered the perusal of them convenient to me, though troublesome to himself. Steevens.

-- 647 --

note LIST OF THE EARLY EDITIONS OF SHAKSPEARE

I. Richard II.

1. The Tragedie of King Richard the Second. As it hath been publikely acted by the Right Honourable the Lord Chamberlaine his Servants. Printed by Valentine Simmes, for Andrew Wise, 1597.

2. The Tragedy of King Richard the Second, as it hath beene publikely acted by the Right Honourable the Lord Chamberlaine his Servants, by William Shake-speare, [the same printer and publisher], 1598.

3. The Tragedie of King Richard the Second, with new Additions of the Parliament Sceane, and the deposing of King Richard. As it hath been lately acted by the Kinges Servantes at the Globe. By William Shakespeare. Printed by W. W. for Mathew Law, 16082 note.

4. Do. [Same Title.] Printed for Mathew Law, 1615.

-- 648 --

II. Richard III.

1. The Tragedy of King Richard the Third. Containing his treacherous Plots against his brother Clarence: the pittieful Murther of his innocent Nephewes: his tyrannical Usurpation: with the whole Course of his detested Life, and most deserved Death. As it hath been lately acted by the Right Honourable the Lord Chamberlaine his servants. Printed by Valentine Sims, for William Wise, 1597.

*2. Do. William Shakspeare. Thomas Creede, for William Wise, 1598.

*3. Do. William Shakspeare. Thomas Creede, for William Wise, 1602.

4. Do. [the same title as edit. 1597, except that it describes this play, “As it hath been lately acted by the Kings Majesties Servants. Newly augmented. By William Shake-speare”]. Printed by Thomas Creede, and are to be sold by Mathew Lawe, 1612 or 1613, for the last numeral is blurred in Mr. Malone's copy.

*5. Do. William Shakspeare. Thomas Perfoote; sold by Mathew Lawe, 1622.

*6. Do. William Shakspeare. John Norton; sold by William Lawe, 1629.

7. Do. William Shakspeare. John Norton, 1629.

III. Romeo and Juliet.

1. An excellent conceited Tragedie of Romeo and Juliet, As it hath been often (with great applause) plaid publiquely, by the Right Honourable the Lord of Hunsdon his Servants. Printed by John Danter, 1597.

2. The Most Excellent and lamentable Tragedie of Romeo and Juliet. Newly corrected, augmented, and amended. As it hath bene sundry times publiquely acted, by the Right Honourable the Lord Chamberlaine his Servants. Printed by Thomas Creede, for Cuthbert Burby, 1599.

*3. Do. for John Smithwicke, 1609.

-- 649 --

*4. Do. Wm. Shakspeare, no date, John Smithwicke.

IV. Love's Labours Lost.

A Pleasant Conceited Comedie called, Love's Labours Lost. As it was presented before her Highnes this last Christmas. Newly corrected and augmented by W. Shakespeare. Imprinted by W. W. for Cutberd Burby, 1598.

V. Henry IV. Part I.

1. The History of Henrie the Fourth; With the Battell at Shrewsburie, betweene the King and Lord Henry Percy surnamed Henrie Hotspur of the North. With the humorous Conceits of Sir John Falstalfe. Printed by P. S. for Andrew Wise, 15982 note.

2. [Same title as the preceding, except that these words, “newly corrected by W. Shakespeare,” are added, and the name of Hotspur is spelt Henry Percie, surnamed Henry Hotspur, and Falstaffe is put for Falstalfe.] Printed by S. S. for Andrew Wise, 1599.

3. Do. [Same title as 1599.] Printed by Valentine Simmes, for Mathew Law, 1604.

*4. Do. For Mathew Law, 1608.

5. The History of Henrie the Fourth. With the Battell at Shrewsburye betweene the Kinge and Lord Henrie Percy, surnamed Henrie Hotspur of the North. With the humorous Conceites of Sir John Falstaffe. Newly corrected by W. Shake-speare. Printed by W. W. for Mathew Law, 1613.

*6. Do. T. P. for Mathew Law, 1622.

VI. Henry IV. Part II.

1. The Second Part of Henrie the Fourth, continuing to his Death, and Coronation of Henry the Fift. With the Humors of Sir John Falstaffe, and swaggering Pistoll. As it hath been sundrie times publikely acted by the Right Honourable the Lord Chamberlaine his Servants.

-- 650 --

Written by William Shakspeare. Printed by V. S. for Andrew Wise and William Aspley, 1600.

2. Do. 1600, do.

3. Do. 1600, do.3 note

VII. Henry V.

1. The Chronicle History of Henry the Fift, with his Battell fought at Agin Court in Fraunce. Togither with Auntient Pistolle. As it hath bene sundry times playd by the Right Honorable the Lord Chamberlaine his Servants. Printed by Thomas Creede for Tho. Millington, and John Busby, 1600.

*2. Do. Thomas Creede, for Thomas Pavier, 1602.

3. Do. [Same title as the first, except that it has ancient, not auntient. Pistoll.] Printed for T. P. 1608.

VIII. Merchant of Venice.

1. The most excellent Historie of the Merchant of Venice. With the extreme Crueltie of Shylocke the Jewe towards the sayd Merchant, in cutting a just Pound of his Flesh, and the obtayning of Portia by the Choyse of three Chests. As it hath beene divers times acted by the Lord Chamberlaine his Servants. Written by William Shakespeare. Printed by J. R. for Thomas Heyes, 1600.

2. Do. [Same title as the preceding, except that it omits to mention where it was performed, and has W. not William Shakespeare.] Printed by J. Roberts.

IX. Midsummer-Night's Dream.

1. A Midsommer Nights Dreame. As it hath been

-- 651 --

sundry times publickely acted, by the Right Honourable the Lord Chamberlaine his Servants. Written by William Shakspeare. Imprinted for Thomas Fisher, 1600.

2. Do. [Same title as the preceding, except that it has publikely not publickely acted.] Printed by James Roberts, 1600.

X. Much Ado About Nothing. Much Adoe about Nothing. As it hath been sundrie times publikely acted by the Right Honourable the Lord Chamberlaine his Servants. Written by William Shakespeare. Printed by V. J. for Andrew Wise and William Aspley, 1600.

XI. Merry Wives of Windsor.

1. A most plesaunt and excellent conceited comedie, of Syr John Falstaffe and the Merrie Wives of Windsor. Entermixed with sundrie variable and pleasing Humors, of Syr Hugh the Welch Knight, Justice Shallow, and his wise Cousin M. Slender. With the swaggering vaine of auncient Pistoll and Corporall Nym. By William Shakespeare. As it hath bene divers times acted by the Right Honorable my Lord Chamberlaines Servants. Both before her Majestie and elsewhere. Printed by T. C. for Arthur Johnson, 1602.

2. A most pleasant and excellent conceited comedy, of Sir John Falstaffe, and the Merry Wives of Windsor. With the swaggering vaine of ancient Pistoll, and Corporall Nym. Written by W. Shakespeare. Printed for Arthur Johnson, 1619.

XII. Hamlet.

1. The Tragicall Historie of Hamlet, Prince of Denmarke. By William Shakespeare. Newly imprinted and enlarged to almost as much againe as it was, according to the true and perfect coppie. Printed by J. R. for N. Landure, 16044 note.

-- 652 --

*2. Do. William Shakespeare. J. R. for N. L. 1605.

3. The Tragedy of Hamlet Prince of Denmarke. Newly imprinted and enlarged, according to the true and perfect copy lastly printed. Printed by W. T. for John Smithwicke, no date. [This edition of Hamlet was printed, I believe, in 1607, as was also, I imagine, the undated edition of Romeo and Juliet, for these two plays were entered on the Stationers' books by John Smithwicke, Nov. 19, 1607. Malone.]

*4. William Shakspeare. For John Smithwicke, 1609.

XIII. Lear.

1. M. William Shake-speare his True Chronicle History of the Life and Death of King Lear, and his three Daughters. With the unfortunate Life of Edgar, Sonne and Heire to the Earle of Glocester, and his sullen and assumed Humour of Tom of Bedlam. As it was plaid before the King's Majesty at White-Hall, uppon S. Stephens Night; in Christmas Hollidaies. By his Majesties Servants playing usually at the Globe on the Banck-side. Printed for Nathaniel Butter, and are to be sold at his shop in Paul's Church-yard at the Signe of the Pide Bull neere St. Austins Gate, 1608. [Begins at Signature B.]5 note

2. [Title and date the same as the preceding, excepting that it is only said to be printed for Nathaniel Butter without any mention of the place of sale, and begins at Signature A.]

3. [Title the same as the two former, except that like the first it begins at signature B: and like the second, has no reference to the place of sale. All the three contain different readings. Thus, the first reads, H 3, verso, “my foote usurps my body;” the second H 2, “my foote usurps my head;” and the third, H 3 verso, “a foole usurps my bed.”

-- 653 --

XIV. Troilus and Cressida.

1. The Famous Historie of Troylus and Cresseid. Excellently expressing the beginning of their Lives, with the conceited Wooing of Pandarus Prince of Lucia. Written by William Shakespeare. Imprinted by G. Eld, for R. Bonian and H. Walley, 1609.

2. [Same title as the former, but with this addition, “As it was acted by the King's Majesty's Servants at the Globe,” and the word famous is omitted. In the former also there is a preface in which the play is said to have been never stal'd with the stage, which in this corrected copy is omitted. It has been supposed that Mr. Pope had an undated copy, but that is a mistake. Mr. Pope's copy is in the possession of Mr. Kemble [the Duke of Devonshire], and has the same date and the same booksellers' names. Malone.]

XV. Othello.

*1. Othello, William Shakspeare. Thomas Walkely, no date6 note.

2. The Tragœdy of Othello, the Moore of Venice. As it hath beene diverse times acted at the Globe and at the Black-Friers, by his Majesties Servants. Written by William Shakespeere. Printed by N. O. for Thomas Walkley, 1622.

PLAYS SUPPOSED TO HAVE BEEN ALTERED BY SHAKSPEARE.

I. Titus Andronicus.

1. “The most lamentable Romaine Tragedie of Titus Andronicus. As it hath sundry times been playde by the Right Honourable the Earle of Pembrooke, the Earle of

-- 654 --

Darbie, the Earle of Sussex, and the Lorde Chamberlaine theyr Servants, At London, printed by J. R. for Edward White, and are to bee solde at his shoppe, at the little North doore of Poules, at the signe of the Gun, 1600.” Todd.

See vol. xxi. p. 260.

2. The most lamentable tragedie of Titus Andronicus. As yt hath sundry times been plaide by the King's Majesties Servants. Printed for Edward White, 1611.

II. Pericles.

1. The late, and much admired play, called Pericles, Prince of Tyre. With the true Relation of the whole Historie, Adventures, and Fortunes, of the said Prince. As also, the no less strange and worthy Accidents, in the Birth and Life of his Daughter Marina. As it hath been divers and sundry times acted by his Majesties Servants at the Globe on the Banck-side. By William Shakespeare. Imprinted for Henry Gosson, 1609.

2. The late, and much admired Play, called Pericles, Prince of Tyre. With the true Relation of the whole History, Adventures, and Fortunes, of the saide Prince. Written by W. Shakespeare. Printed for T. P. 1619.

III. Henry VI. Part II.

1. The First Part of the Contention betwixt the two famous Houses of Yorke and Lancaster, with the Death of the good Duke Humphrey, and the Banishment and Death of the Duke of Suffolke, and the Tragical End of the proud Cardinall of Winchester, with the notable Rebellion of Jack Cade, and the Duke of Yorkes first Claime unto the Crowne. Printed by Thomas Creede for Thomas Millington [date at the end of the play], 1594.

2. The First Part of the Contention betwixt the two famous Houses of Yorke and Lancaster, with the Death of the good Duke Humphrey: And the Banishment and Death of the Duke of Suffolke, and the Tragicall End of

-- 655 --

the proud Cardinall of Winchester, with the notable Rebellion of Jack Cade; and the Duke of Yorkes first Clayme to the Crowne. Printed by W. W. for Thomas Millington, 1600.

Henry VI. Part III.

1. “The true tragedie of Richard Duke of Yorke, and the Death of good King Henry the Sixt, with the whole Contention betweene the two Houses Lancaster and Yorke, as it was sundrie times acted by the Right Honourable the Earle of Pembrooke his Seruants. Printed at London by P. S. for Thomas Millington, and are to be sold at his shoppe vnder St. Peters Church in Cornwal, 1595.” 8vo. (In Dr. Pegge's sale, and bought by Mr. Chalmers for 5l. 15s. 6d.6 note

)

2. [Same title as the preceding.] Printed by W. W. for Thomas Millington, 1600.

Henry VI. Part II. and III. The Whole Contention between the two Famous Houses Lancaster and Yorke. With the Tragicall Ends of the good Duke Humfrey, Richard Duke of Yorke and King Henrie the Sixt. Divided into two Parts: And newly

-- 656 --

corrected and enlarged. Written by William Shakespeare, Gent. Printed for T. P. no date8 note. FOLIO EDITIONS.

[Of all the remaining plays the most authentick edition is the folio 1623; yet that of 1632 is not without value; for though it be in some places more incorrectly printed than the preceding one, it has likewise the advantage of various readings, which are not merely such as reiteration of copies will naturally produce. The curious examiner of Shakspeare's text, who possesses the first of these, ought not to be unfurnished with the second. As to the third and fourth impressions (which include the seven rejected plays) they are little better than waste paper, for they differ only from the preceding ones by a larger accumulation of errors. I had inadvertently given a similar character of the folio 1632; but take this opportunity of confessing a mistake into which I was led by too implicit a reliance on the assertions of others. Steevens.

Enough has been already said on this question. Mr. Steevens, I believe, stood nearly alone in the high opinion he expressed of the second folio; but the reader may judge for himself from the perusal of the arguments which have been brought forward by the two criticks in their respective prefaces in 1790 and 1793. Mr. Malone was of opinion that probably Thomas Randolph was the person who superintended the publication of the second folio. Randolph [as he observes] was born in 1600, and consequently when he became a writer must have been some years removed from the date of many of Shakspeare's earlier plays. His Aristippus was printed for Robert Allot in

-- 657 --

1630, who would probably select a poet as the editor of Shakspeare's works. It has been absurdly argued (says Mr.Malone) “that the language could not have undergone so great a change in nine years, that is from 1623 to 1632; but this is a mis-statement. The question is not when Shakspeare's plays were printed, but when they were written. That alterations had taken place in the language is evident from the alterations which were made by D'Avenant in The Tempest and Macbeth from the sophistications that are to be met with in the latter editions of Spenser, from our author's own poems, and from almost every work of that age which underwent several impressions.” Boswell.]

I. Mr. William Shakspeare's Comedies, Histories, and Tragedies. Published according to the true original Copies, 1623, Fol. Printed at the Charges of W. Jaggard, Ed. Blount, J. Smethweeke, and W. Aspley9 note



.

note, prefixed to the first folio, 1623. The Dedication of the Players

To the most Noble and Incomparable Paire of Brethren, William Earle of Pembroke, &c. Lord Chamberlaine to the Kings most Excellent Majesty. and Philip Earle of Montgomery, &c. Gentleman of his Majesties Bed-chamber. Both Knights of the Most Noble Order of the Garter, and our singular good Lords.

Right Honourable,

Whilst we studie to be thankful in our particular, for the many favors we have received from your L. L. we are

-- 658 --

falne upon the ill fortune, to mingle two the most diverse things that can bee, feare, and rashnesse; rashnesse in

-- 659 --

the enterprize, and feare of the successe. For, when we valew the places your H. H. sustaine, we cannot but

-- 660 --

know their dignity greater, then to descend to the reading of these trifles: and, while we name them trifles, we have depriv'd ourselves of the defence of our Dedication. But since your L. L. have been pleas'd to thinke these trifles some-thing, heeretofore; and have prosequuted both them, and their Authour living, with so much favour: we hope that (they out-living him, and he not having the fate, common with some, to be exequutor to his owne writings) you will use the same indulgence toward them, you have done unto their parent. There is a great difference, whether any booke choose his Patrones, or finde them: This hath done both. For, so much were your L. L. likings of the severall parts, when they were acted, as before they were published, the Volume ask'd to be yours. We have but collected them, and done an office to the dead, to procure his Orphanes, Guardians; without ambition either of selfe-profit, or fame: onely to keepe the memory of so worthy a Friend, and Fellow alive, as was our Shakespeare, by humble offer of his playes, to your most noble patronage. Wherein, as we have justly observed, no man to come neere your L. L. but with a kind of religious addresse, it hath bin the height of our care, who are the Presenters, to make the present worthy of your H. H. by the perfection. But, there we must also crave our abilities to be considered, my Lords. We cannot go

-- 661 --

beyond our owne powers. Country hands reach foorth milke, creame, fruites, or what they have: and many Nations (we have heard) that had not gummes and incense, obtained their requests with a leavened Cake2 note. It was no fault to approch their Gods by what meanes they could: And the most, though meanest, of things are made more precious, when they are dedicated to Temples. In that name therefore, we most humbly consecrate to your H. H. these remaines of your servant Shakespeare; that what delight is in them may be ever your L. L. the reputation his, and the faults ours, if any be committed, by a payre so carefull to shew their gratitude both to the living, and the dead, as is

Your Lordshippes most bounden,
John Heminge,

Henry Condell.
The Preface of the Players. Prefixed to the first folio edition published in 1623.

To the great variety of Readers,

From the most able, to him that can but spell: there you are number'd. We had rather you were weigh'd. Especially, when the fate of all Bookes depends upon your capacities: and not of your heads alone, but of your purses. Well! it is now publique, and you wil

-- 662 --

stand for your priviledges wee know: to read, and censure. Do so, but buy it first. That doth best commend a Booke, the Stationer saies. Then, how odde soever your braines be, or your wisedomes, make your licence the same, and spare not. Judge your sixe-pen'orth, your shillings worth, your five shillings worth at a time, or higher, so you rise to the just rates, and welcome. But, whatever you do, Buy. Censure will not drive a Trade, or make the Jacke go. And though you be a Magistrate of wit, and sit on the Stage at Black-Friers, or the Cock-pit, to arraigne Playes dailie, know, these Playes have had their triall alreadie, and stood out all Appeales; and do now come forth quitted rather by a Decree of Court, than any purchas'd Letters of commendation.

It had bene a thing, we confesse, worthie to have bene wished, that the Author himselfe had lived to have set forth, and overseen his owne writings; But since it hath bin ordain'd otherwise, and he by death departed from that right, we pray you, doe not envie his Friends, the office of their care and paine, to have collected and publish'd them; and so to have publish'd them, as where3 note (before) you were abus'd with divers stolne, and surreptitious copies, maimed and deformed by the frauds and stealthes of injurious impostors, that expos'd them: even those are now offer'd to your view cur'd, and perfect of their limbes; and all the rest, absolute in their numbers, as he conceived th&ebar;: Who, as he was a happie imitator of Nature, was a most gentle expresser of it. His mind and hand went together: and what he thought, he uttered with that easinesse, that wee have scarse received from him a blot in his papers. But it is not our province, who onely gather his works, and give them you, to praise him. It is yours that reade him. And there we hope, to your divers capacities, you will finde enough, both to draw, and hold you: for his wit can no more lie hid, then it

-- 663 --

could be lost. Reade him, therefore; and againe, and againe: And if then you doe not like him, surely you are in some manifest danger, not to understand him. And so we leave you to other of his Friends, whom if you need, can bee your guides: if you neede them not, you can leade yourselves, and others. And such readers we wish him.

John Heminge,

Henrie Condell.

After the publication of my first edition of Shakspeare's works, a notion struck me, that the preface prefixed by the players, in 1623, to their edition of his plays, had much of the manner of Ben Jonson; and an attentive comparison of that preface with various passages in Jonson's writings having abundantly supported and confirmed my conjecture, I do not hesitate now to assert that the greater part of it was written by him. Hemings and Condell being themselves wholly unused to composition, and having been furnished by Jonson, whose reputation was then at the height, with a copy of verses in praise of Shakspeare, and with others on the engraved portrait prefixed to his plays, would naturally apply to him for assistance in that part of the work in which they were, for the first time, to address the publick in their own names. Whatever, therefore, occurred to them on this subject, they submitted, I imagine, to Jonson's revision; and, not approving of their performance, I conceive, he wrote the greater part of it anew: at least, I think I can show the whole of the first member of this address, comprising eighteen lines out of forty, to be entirely his; and though in the remainder he did not, I believe, proceed as in the former part, unâ liturâ, yet his revising hand may be traced there also. This production has already been laid before the reader at length; I shall now decompose it, by submitting each member of it separately to his view; and a minute comparison of the first half of this preface with

-- 664 --

various passages in Jonson's works, will, I conceive, establish my hypothesis beyond a doubt. The only indulgence I claim is, that the reader will not too hastily pronounce this or the other passage to contain only a fanciful resemblance, nor form his judgment till he has examined the whole of this paper; remembering always that other writers beside Jonson have frequently repeated themselves.

The Players' Preface to their Edition of Shakspeare.

The Address subscribed with the names of Hemings and Condell, begins thus:

1. “To the great variety of Readers.

“From, the most able, to him that can but spell—.”

Corresponding Passages in Jonson's Works.

1. In like manner we find prefixed to Catiline, in 1611, two Addresses:


“To the Reader in ordinary
“To the Reader extraordinary—,”

or in other words,—


“To the great variety of Readers.”

The reader extraordinary is, in the corresponding passage, “the most able;” “the reader in ordinary,” he “that can but spell.”

So also, in the Preface to the New Inn, a comedy, by Ben Jonson, acted in 1629, and printed in 1631:

“To the Reader.

“If thou beest such [i. e. if thou can'st indeed read], I make thee my patron, and dedicate my work to thee. If not so much, would that I had been at the charge of thy better literature. Howsoever, if thou can'st but spell, and join my sense, there is more hope of thee, than a hundred fastidious impertinents.”

The Players' Preface to their Edition of Shakspeare.

2. “&lblank; there you are numbered; we had rather you were weighed.”

Corresponding Passages in Jonson's Works.

2. “Suffrages in parliament are numbered, not weighed.” (Discoveries, by Ben Jonson, written after 1630.)

-- 665 --

Or, in other language, the question is carried by the tale or number, not the weight or respectability of the voters.

The Players' Preface to their Edition of Shakspeare.

3. “Especially when the fate of all books depends on your capacities and not of your heads alone, but of your purses. Well! it is now publique, and you will stand for your privileges, we know,—to read and censure. Do so; but buy it first: that doth best commend a book, the stationer says.”

Corresponding Passages in Jonson's Works.

3. “Well! my modesty shall sit down and let the world call it guilt or what it will,” &c. (Letter from Ben Jonson to Toby Mathews.)

This is merely noticed for the purpose of marking Jonson's ordinary phraseology. The parallelism is found in different parts of Jonson's works. Thus, in his 131st Epigram, 1616, we find:


“When we do give, Alphonso, to the light
A worke of ours, we part with our own right;
“For then all mouthes will judge, “and their own way;
“The learn'd have no more privilege than the lay:
“And though we could all men, all censures heare,” &c.

And in his third Epigram, we have—

“To my Bookseller.
“Thou that mak'st gain thy end, and wisely well
“Call'st a book good or bad, as it doth sell;
“Use mine so too.”

It should be remembered that in the two passages here compared, stationer and bookseller have the same meaning; these two words being synonymous during Jonson's life-time.

-- 666 --

The Players' Preface to their Edition of Shakspeare.

4. “Then, how odde soever [i. e. how unequal soever] your braines be or your wisdomes, make your license the same, and spare not.”

[The word odd being here used in its original sense, as opposed to that which is even or equal, has not hitherto, I believe, been generally understood; being now commonly used in the sense of singular, extraordinary, or whimsical. The context in the corresponding passage decisively ascertains its meaning here.]

Corresponding Passages in Jonson's Works.

4. So, in the Discoveries:

“Suffrages in parliament are numbered, not weighed; nor can it be otherwise in those publique councels where nothing is so unequal as the equality; for there, how odde soever mens braines or wisdomes are, their power is always even and the same.”

In the preface to Catiline, 1611, he again alludes to the general claim to judging and censuring, however unqualified the reader may be:

“Would I had deserved but half so well of it in translation, as that ought to deserve of you in judgment, if you have any. I know you will pretend, whosoever you are, to have that and more; but all pretensions are not just claims.”

The Players' Preface to their Edition of Shakspeare.

5. “Judge your sixe-pen'orth, your shillings worth, your five shillings worth at a time, or higher, so you rise to the just rates and welcome. But, whatsoever you do, buy. Censure will not drive a trade &lblank;.”

[In the corresponding passage in Bartholomew Fair, the words, “it shall be lawfull for any man to judge his sixe-pen'orth,” &c. are perfectly clear, each person being allowed to censure according to the price he had paid for his place in the playhouse, from sixpence to half a crown, which was then the highest rate. But as applied to the purchasers of the folio edition of our author's plays, they are liable to some objection; for no one could buy sixpen'orth, or five shillings worth of that book: he must purchase the whole volume, which was probably sold for twenty shillings, or none. The same train of thought occurring to old Ben in both cases, he appears, therefore, to have introduced it here with somewhat less propriety. Having been in the habit of frequently using this language to the various spectators of a play, paying various prices for their amusement, he could not refrain from addressing the readers of one in the same way.—The passage, however, with some indulgence, may admit of this interpretation: ‘If you do but rise to the just rates, that is, if you do but purchase the book, you may read it at your leisure, and pass your sentence on six-pen'orth of it at one time, a shilling's worth at another time, and five shillings’ worth at another; just as your fancy may direct, till you have perused the whole volume.’

Corresponding Passages in Jonson's Works.

5. So, in the Induction to Bartholomew Fair, acted in 1614:

“It is further agreed that every person here have his free will of censure....It shall be lawful for any man to judge his sixe-pen'orth, his twelve pen'orth, so to his eighteen pence, two shillings, and half a crowne, to the value of his place, provided alwaies his place get not above his wit....He shall put in for censures here, as they do for lots in the lottery: marry, if he drop but sixe-pence at the doore, and will censure a crowne's worth, it is thought there is no conscience or justice in that.”

Again, in The Magnetick Lady, acted in 1632:

“Dam-play. I see no reason, if I come here and pay my eighteen pence or two shillings for my seat, but I should take it out in censure on the stage.

“Boy. Your two shillings worth is allowed you; but you will take your ten shillings worth, your twenty shillings worth, and more.”

-- 667 --

The Players' Preface to their Edition of Shakspeare.

6. “And though you be a Magistrate of wit, and sit on the stage at Blackfriers or the Cockpit, to arraigne playes dailie, know, these playes have had their triall alreadie, and stood out all appeals.”

Corresponding Passages in Jonson's Works.

6. So, in The Magnetick Lady:


“&lblank; if I can but hold them all together,....
“I shall have just reason to believe
“My wit is magisterial.”

Again, ibid.:

“And therefore, Mr. Damplay, unless like a solemn justice of wit, you will damn our play unheard and unexamined.”

Of this notion Jonson was so fond, that he has repeated it no less than six times. Thus, in the Induction to Bartholomew-Fair, 1614:

-- 668 --

“It is also agreed, that every man here exercise his own judgment, and not censure by contagion, or upon trust from another's voice or face that sits by him, be he never so first in the commission of wit; as also that he be fixd and settled in his censure; that what he approves or not approves to-day, he will do the same to-morrow, and if to-morrow, the next day (if need be), and not to be brought about by any that sit on the bench with him, though they indite and arraigne plaies dailie.”

Again, in the Induction to the Staple of Newes, acted in 1625:

“But what will the noblemen thinke, or the grave wits, to see you seated on the bench, thus?”

[The bench is used metaphorically, and means here, and in the foregoing passage, the judicial bench of wit, as appears from several other places.]

Again, ibid.:

“&lblank; such as had a longing to see plays and sit upon them, as we do, and arraigne both them and their poets.”

Again, in the same play:

“&lblank; he is the very justice o' peace o' the play, and can commit whom he will and what he will, errour, absurdity, as the toy takes him.”

Again, ibid.:

-- 669 --

“It was a plain piece of political incest, and worthy to be brought afore the high commission of wit.”

See also Jonson's Ode on his New Inn being damned, 8vo. 1631:


“Come leave the loathed stage,
“And the more loathsome age,
“Where pride and impudence, in faction knit,
“Usurp the chair of wit;
“Indicting and arraigning every day
“Something they call a play:
“Let their fastidious, vaine,
“Commission of the braine
“Run on and rage, sweat, censure and condemn,
“They were not made for thee, less then for them.”

Again, in Jonson's verses to Fletcher on his Faithful Shepherdess:


“The wise and many-headed bench that sits
“Upon the life and death of plays and wits,
“Composed of gamester, captain, knight, knight's man,
“Lady, or pusil, that weares maske or fan,
“Velvet or tafata cap, rank'd in the dark,
“With the shop's foreman or some such brave sparke,
“That may judge for his sixpence, before
“They saw it halfe, damn'd thy whole play and more.” The Players' Preface to their Edition of Shakspeare.

7. “You will stand for your privileges, we know, to read and censure....These playes have had their triall alreadie and stood out all appeales; and do now come forth quitted rather by a decree of court then any purchased letters of recommendation.”

Corresponding Passages in Jonson's Works.

7. So, in The Magnetick Lady:

-- 670 --

“I care not for marking of the play....I'll damn it, talk and do that I come for. I will not have gentlemen lose their privilege, nor I my prerogative for ne'er an overgrown or superannuated poet of them all. I will censure and be witty,....and enjoy my magna charta of reprehension as my predecessors have done before me.”

In the Dedication of The Silent Woman, folio, 1616, we find the following passage:

“This makes that I now number you, not only in the name of favour, but the name of justice to what I write, and doe presently call you to the exercise of that noblest and manliest virtue; as courting rather to be freed in my fame by the authority of a judge, then the credit of an undertaker.”

[As “the authority of a judge” here stands in the place of a “decree of court,” in the corresponding passage, so the words—“the credit of an undertaker,” represent “any purchased letters of recommendation;” an undertaker, in Jonson's time, signifying ‘a friend who sides or joins with another in any cause; a maintainer or partisan.’]

Quitted, not acquitted, was Jonson's phraseology. So, in The Alchemist, 1610:


“&lblank; Yet I put my life
“On you that are my country, and this pelfe
“Which I have got, if you do quit me, rests,
“To feast you often.”

-- 671 --

The Players' Preface to their Edition of Shakspeare.

8. “But since it hath been ordained otherwise, and he by death departed from that right &lblank;.”

Corresponding Passages in Jonson's Works.

8. “It is further agreed that every person here has his or their free will of censure,....the author having now departed with his right &lblank;.” (Induction to Bartholomew Fair, 1614.)

So also, in The Devil's an Ass, 1616:


“&lblank; that time is yours,
“My right I have departed with &lblank;”

Again, in the address to the ordinary Reader, prefixed to Catiline, 1611:

“It is your own; I departed with my right when I let it first abroad.”

So again, in his 131st Epigram:


“When we do give, Alphonso, to the light,
“A work of ours, we part with our own right.”

Though these passages relate to the departing with a right, in a loss by publication, and in the corresponding passage, by death, yet the expression is nearly the same: and these passages, at least, show how often Jonson repeated the same thought.

The Players' Preface to their Edition of Shakspeare.

9. “&lblank; we pray you do not envy his friends the office of their care and paine to have collected and published them” (the writings of Shakspeare).

Corresponding Passages in Jonson's Works.

9. In this phraseology there appears somewhat of a Latin air: “Do not envy his friends the office of publishing them,” or, “do not envy his friends their care and pain in publishing,” would have been, I think, the language of men who merely wished to make themselves understood; but “the office of their care” is scarcely intelligible, unless office were used in the sense of duty, as certainly it was in this instance. So, in Catiline:

-- 672 --


I must with offices and patience win him.”

On so slight a circumstance little reliance could be placed, were it not corroborated by more decisive proofs. However, I may mention that in The Discoveries we find—

“I have ever observed it to have been the office of a wise patriot among the greatest affairs of the state to take care of the commonwealth of learning.”

The Players' Preface to their Edition of Shakspeare.

10. “&lblank; and so to have published them, as where [whereas], before, you were abased with diverse stolne and surreptitious copies, maimed and deformed by the stealth of injurious impostors, that exposed them; even those are now offered to your view, cured and perfect of their limbs, and all the rest absolute in their numbers, as he conceived them.”

Corresponding Passages in Jonson's Works.

10. So, in Every Man in his Humour:

“&lblank; and though that in him this kind of poem appeared absolute and fully perfected &lblank;.”

Again, in the Address to the Reader, prefixed to Sejanus, 4to. 1605:

“Lastly I would inform you that this book in all numbers is not the same with that which was acted on the publick stage.”

Again, in the Dedication of Jonson's Epigrams to Lord Pembroke, 1616:

“&lblank; or if all answere not in all numbers the pictures I have made of them, I hope it will be forgiven me,.... that they are no ill pieces, though they be not like the persons.”

Again, in the Epilogue to The New Inn, 1631 [he is speaking of his plays]:

-- 673 --


“&lblank; But do him right;
“He meant to please you, for he sent things fit
In all the numbers both of sense and wit.”

Again, in his Underwoods:

“Eupheme, or the fair fame left to posteritie of that truly noble lady, the lady Venetia Digby late wife of Sir Kenelm Digby, Knight, a gentleman absolute in all numbers.”

Again, in his Discoveries:

“But his learned and able though unfortunate successor is he, who hath fill'd up all numbers, and performed that in our tongue which may be compared or preferred either to insolent Greece or haughty Rome.”

Again, in his 95th Epigram:


“I should believe the soule of Tacitus
“In thee, most worthie Savile, liv'd to us;
“So hast thou render'd him in all his bounds,
“And all his numbers both of sense and sounds.”

“Absolute in their numbers” is a pure Latinism,—omnibus numeris absolutus; and the words surreptitious and exposed, in the sense of made publick, smell strongly of old Ben.

Of the phrase, “cured and perfect in their limbs,” applied to poetical productions correctly published, some example may perhaps be hereafter found in Jonson's works, though I have not met with it.

-- 674 --

The Players' Preface to their Edition of Shakspeare. 11. “Read him therefore, and again and again; and if then you do not like him, surely you are in some manifest danger not to understand him.” Corresponding Passages in Jonson's Works.

11. Jonson was fond of this contrast between reading and understanding. So, in his address to the ordinary reader, prefixed to Catiline, 1611:

“Though you commend the two first acts, with the people, because they are the worst, and dislike the oration of Cicero, in regard you read some passages of it at school, and understand them not yet3 note, I shall find the way to forgive you.”

See also his first Epigram, 1616:

“To the Reader.
“Pray thee, take care, that tak'st my book in hand,
“To read it well, that is, to understand.”

From these numerous and marked coincidences, it is, I think, manifest, that every word of the first half of this address to the reader, which is signed with the names of John Hemings and Henry Condell, was written by Ben Jonson. They perhaps had thrown on paper, in the best manner they could, some introductory paragraphs, which Jonson, not approving, instead of mending them, cured by a total erasure.

Though he was afterwards (as I conceive) more merciful, his hand may be clearly, though not uniformly, traced in the second part also; but the foundation of this latter part, I imagine, was laid by the players themselves, and the passage that relates to the writings and amiable manners

-- 675 --

of Shakspeare, was unquestionably written by them, (“who, as he was a happie imitator of Nature,” &c.) for it contains an observation to which Jonson particularly alludes in his Discoveries, and in which he differed from them. It is observable that although the rest of this Address is plentifully sprinkled with Latinisms, in this single passage, which I have no doubt was their own composition, they say—“and what he thought he uttered with that easiness, that we have scarce received from him a blot in his papers,” using the familiar English word (easiness) which would naturally occur to those unacquainted with Latin; whereas Jonson, in his Discoveries, writing on the same topick, says—“wherein he flowed with that facility that sometime it was necessary he should be stopp'd.”

II. Do. 1632. Fol. Tho. Cotes, for Rob. Allot.

III. Do. 1664. Fol. for P. C4 note.

IV. Do. 1685. Fol. for H. Herringham, E. Brewster, and R. Bentley.

Steevens.
MODERN EDITIONS.

Octavo, Rowe's, London, 1709, 7 vols.

Duodecimo, Rowe's, ditto, 1714, 9 ditto.

Quarto, Pope's, ditto, 1725, 6 ditto.

Duodecimo, Pope's, ditto, 1728, 10 ditto.

Octavo, Theobald's, ditto, 1733, 7 ditto.

Duodecimo, Theobald's, ditto, 1740, 8 ditto.

-- 676 --

Quarto, Hanmer's, Oxford, 1744, 6 ditto.

Octavo, Warburton's, London, 1747, 8 ditto.

Ditto, Johnson's, ditto, 1765, 8 ditto.

Ditto, Steevens's, ditto, 1766, 4 ditto.

Crown 8vo. Capell's, 1768, 10 ditto.

Quarto, Hanmer's, Oxford, 1771, 6 ditto.

Octavo, Johnson and Steevens, London, 1773, 10 ditto.

Ditto, second edition, ditto, 1778, 10 ditto.

Ditto (published by Stockdale) 1784, 1 ditto.

Ditto, Johnson and Steevens, 1785, third edition, revised and augmented by the editor of Dodsley's Collection of old Plays (i. e. Mr. Reed), 10 ditto.

Duodecimo (published by Bell), London, 1788, 20 vols.

Octavo (published by Stockdale), 1790, 1 ditto.

Crown 8vo. Malone's, ditto, 1790, 10 ditto.

Octavo, fourth edition, Johnson and Steevens, &c. ditto, 1793, 15 ditto.

Octavo, fifth edition, Johnson and Steevens, by Reed, 1803, 21 ditto.

The dramatick Works of Shakspeare, in 6 vols, 8vo. with Notes by Joseph Rann, A. M. Vicar of St. Trinity, in Coventry.—Clarendon Press, Oxford.


Vol. i. 1786 Vol. ii. 1787 Vol. iii. 1789 Vol. iv. 1791 Vol. v. 1794 Vol. vi. 1794

The Plays and Poems of William Shakspeare, corrected from the latest and best London Edition, with Notes, by Samuel Johnson, LL. D. To which are added, a Glossary, and Life of the Author. Imbellished with a striking likeness from the collection of his Grace the Duke of Chandos. First American Edition. Philadelphia, printed and sold by Bioren and Madan, 1795.

-- 677 --

The reader may not be displeased to know the exact sums paid to the different editors of Shakspeare. The following account is taken from the books of the late Mr. Tonson:

l. s. d.
To Mr. Rowe 36 10 0
Mr. Hughes5 note 28 7 0
Mr. Pope 217 12 0
Mr. Fenton6 note 30 12 0
Mr. Gay7 note 35 19 6
Mr. Whatley8 note 12 0 0
Mr. Theobald9 note 652 10 0
Mr. Warburton 560 0 0
Dr. Johnson1 note
Mr. Capell 300 0 0

Of these editions some have passed several times through the press; but only such as vary from each other are here enumerated.

To this list might be added, several spurious and mutilated impressions; but as they appear to have been executed without the smallest degree of skill either in the manners or language of the time of Shakspeare, and as the

-- 678 --

names of their respective editors are prudently concealed, it were useless to commemorate the number of their volumes, or the distinct date of each publication.

Some of our legitimate editions will afford a sufficient specimen of the fluctuation of price in books.—An ancient quarto was sold for sixpence; and the folios 1623 and 1632, when first printed, could not have been rated higher than at ten shillings each2 note.—Very lately, seven pounds, five shillings; and seventeen pounds, six shillings and six-pence, have been paid for a quarto; the first folio has been repeatedly sold for twenty-five pounds; and also for thirty-five pounds, fourteen shillings: but what price may be expected for it hereafter, is not very easy to be determined, the conscience of Mr. Fox, bookseller, in Holborn, having once permitted him to ask no less than two guineas for two leaves out of a mutilated copy of that impression, though he had several, almost equally defective, in his shop. The second folio is commonly rated at two or three guineas3 note

.

At the late Mr. Jacob Tonson's sale, in the year 1767, one hundred and forty copies of Mr. Pope's edition of Shakspeare, in six volumes quarto (for which the subscribers paid six guineas), were disposed of among the booksellers at sixteen shillings per set. Seven hundred and fifty of this edition were printed.

At the same sale, the remainder of Dr. Warburton's

-- 679 --

edition, in eight volumes octavo, printed in 1747 (of which the original price was two pounds eight shillings, and the number printed, one thousand), was sold off: viz. one hundred and seventy-eight copies, at eighteen shillings each.

On the contrary, Sir Thomas Hanmer's edition, printed at Oxford in 1744, which was first sold for three guineas, had arisen to nine or ten, before it was reprinted.

It appears, however, from the foregoing catalogue (when all reiterations of legitimate editions are taken into the account, together with five spurious ones printed in Ireland, one in Scotland, one at Birmingham, and four in London, making in the whole thirty-seven impressions) that not less than 37,500 copies of our author's works have been dispersed, exclusive of the quartos, single plays, and such as have been altered for the stage. Of the latter, as exact a list as I have been able to form, with the assistance of Mr. Reed, of Staple-Inn (than whom no man is more conversant with English publications both ancient and modern, or more willing to assist the literary undertakings of others), will be found in the course of the following pages. Steevens.

-- 680 --

A LIST OF THE MOST AUTHENTICK ANCIENT EDITIONS OF SHAKSPEARE'S POEMS.

1. Venus and Adonis, 4to. imprinted by Richard Field, 15934 note
.

2. Venus and Adonis, 1596, small octavo, or rather decimo sexto, R. F. for John Harrison.

Reprinted in 1600, 1602, 1617, 1620, 1630, &c.

3. Lucrece, quarto, 1594, Richard Field, for John Harrison.

Reprinted in small octavo, in 1596, 1598, 1600, 1607, 1616, 1624, 1632, &c.

4. The Passionate Pilgrim [being a collection of Poems by Shakspeare], small octavo, 1599, for W. Jaggard; sold by William Leake.

5. The Passionate Pilgrime, or certain amorous Sonnets between Venus and Adonis, &c. The third edition, small octavo, 1612, W. Jaggard.

I know not when the second edition was printed.

6. Shakspeare's Sonnets, never before imprinted, quarto, 1609, G. Eld, for T. T.

-- 681 --

An edition of Shakspeare's Sonnets, differing in many particulars from the original, and intermixed with the poems contained in The Passionate Pilgrim, and with several poems written by Thomas Heywood, was printed in 1640, in small octavo, by Thomas Cotes, sold by John Benson.

MODERN EDITIONS.

Shakspeare's Poems, small octavo, for Bernard Lintot, no date, but printed in 1710.

The Sonnets in this edition were printed from the quarto of 1609; Venus and Adonis, and Lucrece, from very late editions, full of errors.

The Poems of William Shakspeare, containing his Venus and Adonis, Rape of Lucrece, Sonnets, Passionate Pilgrim, and A Lover's Complaint, printed from the authentick copies, by Malone, in octavo, 1780.

Ditto, Second Edition, with the author's plays, crown octavo, 1790.

Spurious editions of Shakspeare's Poems have also been published by Gildon, Sewell, Evans, &c. Malone.

PLAYS ASCRIBED TO SHAKSPEARE,

1. Arraignment of Paris, 15845 note, Henry Marsh.

2. Birth of Merlin, 1662. Tho. Johnson, for Francis Kirkman and Henry Marsh.

-- 682 --

3. Edward III.5 note 1596, for Cuthbert Burby. 2. 1599, Simon Stafford, for ditto.

4. Fair Em6 note, 1631, for John Wright.

5. Locrine, 1595, Thomas Creede.

6. London Prodigal, 1605.

7. Merry Devil of Edmonton, 1608, Henry Ballard, for Arthur Johnson. 2. 1617, G. Eld, for ditto. 3. 1626, A. M. for Francis Falkner. 4. 1631, T. P. for ditto. 5. 1655, for W. Gilbertson.

8. Mucedorus, 1598, for William Jones. 2. 1610, for ditto. 3. 1615, N. O. for ditto. 4. 1639, for John Wright. 5. no date, for Francis Coles. 6. 1668, E. O. for ditto.

9. Pericles, 1609, for Henry Gosson. 2. 1619, for T. P. 3. 1630, J. N. for R. B. 4. 1635, Thomas Cotes.

10. Puritan, 16007 note, and 1607, G. Eld.

11. Sir John Oldcastle, 1600, for T. P.

12. Thomas Lord Cromwell, 1613, Tho. Snodham.

13. Two Noble Kinsmen, 1634, Tho. Cotes, for John Waterson.

14. Yorkshire Tragedy, 1608, R. B. for T. Pavier. Ditto, 1619, for T. P. Steevens.

-- 683 --

A LIST OF PLAYS ALTERED FROM SHAKSPEARE. Invenies etiam disjecti membra poetæ. Tempest.

The Tempest, or the Enchanted Island. A Comedy, acted in Dorset Garden. By Sir W. D'Avenant and Dryden, 4to. 1669.

The Tempest, made into an Opera by Shadwell in 1673. See Downes's Roscius Anglicanus, p. 34.

The Tempest, an Opera taken from Shakspeare. As it is performed at the Theatre Royal in Drury Lane. By Mr. Garrick. 8vo. 1756.

An alteration by J. P. Kemble. Acted at Drury Lane. 8vo. 1790.

Two Gentlemen of Verona.

The Two Gentlemen of Verona. A Comedy written by Shakspeare, with Alterations and Additions, as it is performed at the Theatre Royal in Drury Lane. By Mr. Victor. 8vo. 1763.

Midsummer-Night's Dream.

The Humours of Bottom the Weaver, by Robert Cox. 4to.

The Fairy Queen, an Opera, represented at the Queen's Theatre by their Majesties Servants. 4to. 1692.

Pyramus and Thisbe, a comick Masque, written by Richard Leveridge, performed at Lincoln's Inn Fields. 8vo. 1716.

Pyramus and Thisbe, a mock Opera, written by Shakspeare.

-- 684 --

Set to musick by Mr. Lampe. Performed at the Theatre Royal in Covent Garden. 8vo. 1745.

The Fairies, an Opera, taken from a Midsummer-Night's Dream written by Shakspeare, as it is performed at the Theatre Royal in Drury Lane. By Mr. Garrick. 8vo. 17558 note.

A Midsummer-Night's Dream, written by Shakspeare, with Alterations and Additions, and several new Songs. As it is performed at the Theatre Royal in Drury Lane. 8vo. 1763.

A Fairy Tale, in two Acts, taken from Shakspeare. As it is performed at the Theatre Royal in Drury Lane. 8vo. 1763.

Merry Wives of Windsor.

The Comical Gallant, or the Amours of Sir John Falstaffe. A Comedy, as it is acted at the Theatre Royal in Drury Lane, by his Majesties Servants. By Mr. Dennis. 4to. 1702.

Twelfth-Night.

In the preface to Love Betray'd, or the Agreeable Disappointment, a Comedy, by Charles Burnaby, 1703, that author appears to have taken part of the tale of this play, and about fifty lines from it.

Much Ado About Nothing.

The Law against Lovers. By Sir W. Davenant. Fol. 1673.

-- 685 --

The Universal Passion. A Comedy, as it is acted at the Theatre Royal in Drury Lane, by his Majesties Servants. By James Miller. 8vo. 17379 note.

Measure for Measure.

The Law against Lovers, by Sir W. D'Avenant. Fol. 1673.

Measure for Measure, or Beauty the best Advocate. As it is acted at the Theatre in Lincoln's Inn Fields; written originally by Mr. Shakspeare, and now very much altered: with additions of several Entertainments of Musick. By Mr. Gildon. 4to. 1700.

An alteration by J. P. Kemble, acted at Drury Lane, 8vo. 1789.

Love's Labour's Lost.

The Students, a Comedy, altered from Shakspeare's Love's Labour's Lost, and adapted to the stage. 8vo. 1762.

Merchant of Venice.

The Jew of Venice, a Comedy. As it is acted at the Theatre in Little Lincoln's Inn Fields, by his Majesty's Servants. By George Granville, Esq. (afterwards Lord Lansdowne.) 4to. 1701.

As You Like It.

Love in a Forest, a Comedy. As it is acted at the Theatre Royal in Drury Lane, by his Majesties Servants. By C. Johnson. 8vo. 1723.

The Modern Receipt, or a Cure for Love. A Comedy, altered from Shakspeare. The Dedication is signed J. C. 12mo. 1739.

All's Well that Ends Well.

All's Well that Ends Well, a Comedy. Altered by Mr. Pilon, and reduced to three Acts. Performed at the Haymarket Theatre, 1785. Not printed.

-- 686 --

All's Well that Ends Well, a Comedy, altered by J. P. Kemble, acted at Drury Lane. 8vo.

Taming of the Shrew.

Sawny the Scott, or the Taming of the Shrew, a Comedy, as it is now acted at the Theatre Royal, and never before printed. By John Lacy. 4to. 1698.

The Cobler of Preston, a Farce, as it is acted at the new Theatre in Lincoln's Inn Fields. By Christopher Bulluck. 12mo. 1716.

The Cobler of Preston, as it is acted at the Theatre Royal in Drury Lane, by his Majesty's Servants. By C. Johnson. 8vo. 1716.

A Cure for a Scold, a Ballad Opera, by James Worsdale. Taken from the Taming of the Shrew. 8vo. [1735.]

Katharine and Petruchio. By Mr. Garrick. 8vo. 1756.

Winter's Tale.

The Winter's Tale, a Play, altered from Shakspeare. By Charles Marsh. 8vo. 1756.

Florizel and Perdita. By Mr. Garrick. 8vo. 1758.

Sheepshearing, or Florizel and Perdita. By Macnamara Morgan, Dublin. 12mo. 1767.

The Sheep-shearing, a dramatick Pastoral. In three Acts. Taken from Shakspeare. As it is performed at the Theatre Royal in the Haymarket. 8vo. 1777.

An alteration by J. P. Kemble, acted at Drury Lane. 8vo. 1802.

Macbeth.

Macbeth, a Tragedy, with all the Alterations, Amendments, Additions, and new Songs; as it is now acted at the Duke's Theatre. By Sir William D'Avenant. 4to. 1674.

The Historical Tragedy of Macbeth (written originally by Shakspeare) newly adapted to the stage, with Alterations,

-- 687 --

as performed at the Theatre in Edinburgh. 8vo. 1753. By Mr. Lee.

King John.

Papal Tyranny in the Reign of King John, a Tragedy, as it is acted at the Theatre Royal in Covent Garden, by his Majesty's Servants. By Colley Cibber. 8vo. 1744.

An alteration by J. P. Kemble, acted at Drury Lane. 8vo. 1801.

King Richard II.

The History of King Richard the Second. Acted at the Theatre Royal under the title of the Sicilian Usurper: with a prefatory Epistle in Vindication of the Author, occasioned by the prohibition of his Play on the Stage. By N. Tate. 4to. 1681.

The Tragedy of King Richard II. altered from Shakspeare. By Lewis Theobald. 8vo. 1720.

King Richard II. a Tragedy, altered from Shakspeare, and the Style imitated. By James Goodhall. Printed at Manchester. 8vo. 1772.

King Henry IV. Part I.

King Henry IV. with the Humours of Sir John Falstaff, a Tragi-comedy, as it is acted at the Theatre in Little Lincoln's Inn Fields, by his Majesty's Servants. Revived with Alterations. By Mr. Betterton. 4to. 1700.

King Henry IV. Part II.

The Sequel of Henry IV. with the Humours of Sir John Falstaff and Justice Shallow; as it is acted by his Majesty's Company of Comedians at the Theatre Royal in Drury Lane. Altered from Shakspeare by the late Mr. Betterton. 8vo. No date.

King Henry V.

King Henry V. or the Conquest of France, a Tragedy, altered by J. P. Kemble, acted at Drury Lane. 8vo.

-- 688 --

King Henry VI. Three Parts.

Henry the Sixth, the First Part, with the Murder of Humphrey Duke of Glocester. As it was acted at the Duke's Theatre. By John Crowne. 4to. 1681.

Henry the Sixth, the Second Part, or the Misery of Civil War. As it was acted at the Duke's Theatre. By John Crowne. 4to. 1681.

Humfrey Duke of Gloucester, a Tragedy, as it is acted at the Theatre Royal in Drury Lane, by his Majesty's Servants, [A few speeches and lines only borrowed from Shakspeare.] By Ambrose Philips. 8vo. 1723.

An Historical Tragedy of the Civil Wars in the Reign of King Henry VI. (being a sequel to the Tragedy of Humfrey Duke of Gloucester, and an Introduction to the Tragical History of King Richard III). Altered from Shakspeare in the year 1720. By Theo. Cibber. 8vo. No date. [1723.]

The Roses; or King Henry the Sixth; an Historical Tragedy. Represented at Reading School, Oct. 15, 16, and 17, 1795. Compiled principally from Shakspeare. 8vo. Elmsly, &c. This compilation is said to have been the work of the Rev. Dr. Valpy.

King Richard III.

The Tragical History of King Richard III. Altered from Shakspeare. 4to. 1700. By Colley Cibber.

Troilus and Cressida.

Troilus and Cressida, or Truth found too late. A Tragedy, as it is acted at the Duke's Theatre. By John Dryden. 4to. 1679.

Coriolanus.

The Ingratitude of a Commonwealth, or the Fall of Caius Martius Coriolanus. As it is acted at the Theatre Royal. By Nahum Tate. 4to. 1682.

The Invader of his Country, or the Fatal Resentment.

-- 689 --

As it is acted at the Theatre Royal in Drury Lane, by his Majesty's Servants. By John Dennis. 8vo. 1720.

Coriolanus, or the Roman Matron, a Tragedy, taken from Shakspeare and Thomson. As it is acted at the Theatre Royal in Covent Garden: to which is added the Order of the Ovation. By Thomas Sheridan. 8vo. 1755.

Coriolanus, a Tragedy, altered by J. P. Kemble, acted at Drury Lane. 8vo. 1801.

Julius Cæsar.

The Tragedy of Julius Cæsar, with the Death of Brutus and Cassius: written originally by Shakspeare, and since altered by Sir William D'Avenant and John Dryden, Poets Laureat; as it is now acted by his Majesty's Company of Comedians at the Theatre Royal. To which is prefixed the Life of Julius Cæsar, abstracted from Plutarch and Suetonius. 12mo. 1719.

The Tragedy of Julius Cæsar, altered, with a Prologue and Chorus. 4to. 1722.

The Tragedy of Marcus Brutus, with the Prologue and the two last Chorusses. 4to. 1722. Both by John Sheffield, Duke of Buckingham.

Antony and Cleopatra.

Antony and Cleopatra, an Historical Play written by William Shakspeare, fitted for the Stage by abridging only; and now acted at the Theatre Royal in Drury Lane, by his Majesty's Servants. By Edward Capell. 12mo. 1758.

King Lear.

The History of King Lear, acted at the Duke's Theatre. Revived with Alterations. By Nahum Tate. 4to. 1681.

The History of King Lear, as it is performed at the Theatre Royal in Covent Garden. By George Colman. 8vo. 1768.

Hamlet.

Hamlet, altered by Mr. Garrick. Acted at Drury Lane, 1771. Not printed.

-- 690 --

Cymbeline.

The Injured Princess, or the Fatal Wager. As it was acted at the Theatre Royal, by his Majesty's Servants. By Tho. Durfey. 4to. 1682.

Cymbeline, King of Great Britain, a Tragedy, written by Shakspeare, with some Alterations. By Charles Marsh. 8vo. 1755.

Cymbeline, a Tragedy, altered from Shakspeare. As it is performed at the Theatre Royal in Covent Garden. By W. Hawkins. 8vo. 1759.

Cymbeline, altered by Mr. Garrick. Acted at Drury Lane, 1761. 12mo. 1762.

Timon of Athens.

The History of Timon of Athens, the Man-hater. As it is acted at the Duke's Theatre; made into a Play, by Thomas Shadwell. 4to. 1678.

Timon of Athens. As it is acted at the Theatre Royal on Richmond Green. Altered from Shakspeare and Shadwell. By James Love. 8vo. 1768.

Timon of Athens, altered from Shakspeare, a tragedy, as it is acted at the Theatre Royal in Drury Lane. By Mr. Cumberland. 8vo. 1771.

Timon of Athens, altered from Shakspeare and Shadwell, by Mr. Hull, was acted at Covent Garden, 1786. Not printed.

Romeo and Juliet.

Romeo and Juliet, altered into a Tragi-comedy, by James Howard, Esq. See Downes, p. 22.

Caius Marius, by Tho. Otway. 4to. 1680.

Romeo and Juliet, a Tragedy, revised and altered from Shakspeare. By Theo. Cibber. 8vo. No date. [1744.]

Romeo and Juliet, altered by Mr. Garrick. 12mo. 1750.

From the Preface to the Republication of Marsh's

-- 691 --

Cymbeline in 1762, it appears that he had likewise made an alteration of Romeo and Juliet.

Comedy of Errors.

An alteration of this play under the title of Every Body Mistaken, was acted at Lincoln's Inn Fields, 1716, but was never printed.

The Comedy of Errors, as it is acted at the Theatre Royal in Covent Garden, 1779. Altered by Mr. Hull.

The Twins, or Which is Which, in three Acts, altered by Mr. Woods, was acted at Edinburgh, and printed in a collection of farces at Edinburgh, 1786, vol. iv.

Titus Andronicus.

Titus Andronicus, or the Rape of Lavinia. Acted at the Theatre Royal. A Tragedy, altered from Mr. Shakspeare's Works. By Edward Ravenscroft. 4to. 1687.

Pericles, Prince of Tyre.

Marina, a Play of three Acts, by George Lillo. 8vo. 1738.

One of the alterations of Shakspeare is of so singular a nature, that the reader may probably be pleased in having an account of it, as I believe [See p. 689.] it has never appeared in print, I mean Mr. Garrick's alteration of Hamlet in 1771. There cannot well be a greater proof of the prevalence of French criticism at a former period, than that an actor who professed himself desirous to “lose no drop of that immortal man,” could have thought that he was doing the publick a service in so grossly sophisticating one of his noblest plays. The copy which he made use of for his supposed corrections, was one which was printed in 4to. 1703, and probably exhibited Hamlet as it was acted by Betterton, and will furnish another instance of the liberties which were taken with Shakspeare at the beginning of the last century. The following is the Advertisement to the Reader:

This play being too long to be conveniently acted, such

-- 692 --

places as might be least prejudicial to the plot or sense are left out upon the stage: but that we may no way wrong the incomparable author, are here inserted according to the original copy with this mark [“”].’

The reader would scarcely anticipate that the greater part of Hamlet's address to his father's ghost is marked for omission. It stands thus for representation.

Horatio.
Look, my Lord, where it comes. Hamlet.
Angels and ministers of grace, defend us,
&lblank;
&lblank; what may this mean,
That thou, dead corse, again in complete steel, &c.

But to return to Mr. Garrick. I shall not fatigue the reader with minute alterations, or such arrangements as were merely designed for convenience in acting, but shall produce one instance of a supposed improvement in Hamlet's soliloquy at the end of Act IV. Sc. IV. His observations on his own character, which are the best clue to his conduct,


&lblank; Now whether it be
Bestial oblivion or some craven scruple, &c.

are left out, and for the close of the speech, the following rant is substituted:


Awake, my soul, awake!
Wake nature, manhood, vengeance, rouse at once!
My father's spirit calls! the hour is come!
From this time forth, my thoughts be bloody all,
I'll fly my keepers—Sweep to my revenge.

It is generally known that he expunged the scene of the grave-diggers; but he did much more—he cut out the whole of the last Act. The voyage to England, the destruction of Rozencrantz and Guildernstern, the funeral of Ophelia, and the conspiracy against Hamlet by means of a fencing match, are all swept away. After the second scene of Ophelia's madness, Laertes utters that speech

-- 693 --

which Shakspeare has put into his mouth at her grave. “O treble woe,” &c. Hamlet enters, and the quarrel takes place as in the original, Act V. Sc. I. but somewhat shortened, and then follows the conclusion of the play. The king interferes with this speech:

King.
We will not bear this insult to our presence.
Hamlet, I did command you hence to England;
Affection hitherto has curb'd my power;
But you have trampled on allegiance,
And now shall feel my wrath.—Guards. Hamlet.
First feel mine. [Stabs him.
Here thou incestuous, murderous, damned Dane,
There's for thy treachery, lust, and usurpation. [King falls and dies. Queen.
Mercy! Mercy, Heaven! Save me from my son. [She runs out. Laertes.
What, treason, ho! Thus then do I revenge
My father, sister, and my king. [They fight: Hamlet is wounded by Laertes, and falls. Horatio.
And I my prince, and friend. [Draws. Hamlet.
Hold, good Horatio: 'tis the hand of Heaven
Administers by him, this precious balm
For all my wounds. [Enter Messenger.] Speak! speak! what of my mother? Messenger.
Struck with the horror of the scene, she fled;
But ere she reach'd her chamber-door, she fell;
Entranc'd and motionless; unable to sustain the load
Of agony and sorrow. Hamlet.
O my Horatio, watch the wretched queen,
If from this trance she wakes. O may she breath
An hour of penitence, ere madness ends her.
Exchange forgiveness with me, brave Laertes.
O may thy father's death come not on me,
Or mine on thee. Laertes.
Heav'n make thee free of it. Hamlet.
I die, I die, Horatio.—Come thou near, [To Laertes.
Take this hand from me. Unite your virtues. [Joins Horatio's hand to Laertes.

-- 694 --


To calm this troubled land—I can no more,
Nor have I more to ask—But mercy, Heav'n. [Dies. Horatio.
Now cracks a noble heart. Good night, sweet prince.
And flights of angels sing thee to thy rest.
Take up the bodies. Such a sight as this
Becomes the field—but here shows much amiss.

[Finis.]

Boswell.
note. AUBREY

Mr. Aubrey was born in the year 1625, or 1626; and in 1642 was entered a gentleman commoner of Trinity college in Oxford. Four years afterwards he was admitted a member of the Inner Temple, and in 1662 elected a member of the Royal Society. He died about the year 1700. It is acknowledged, that his literary attainments were considerable; that he was a man of good parts, of much learning and great application; a good Latin poet, an excellent naturalist, and, what is more material to our present object, a great lover of an indefatigable searcher into antiquities. That the greater part of his life was devoted to literary pursuits, is ascertained by the works which he has published, the correspondence which he held with many eminent men, and the collections which he left in manuscript, and which are now reposited in the Ashmolean Museum. Among these collections is a curious account of our English poets and many other writers. While Wood was preparing his Athenæ Oxonienses, this manuscript was lent to him, as appears from many queries in his handwriting in the margin; and his account of Milton, with whom Aubrey was intimately acquainted, is (as has been observed by Mr. Warton) literally transcribed from thence. Wood afterwards quarrelled

-- 695 --

with Mr. Aubrey, whom in the second volume of his Fasti, p. 262, he calls his friend, and on whom in his History of the University of Oxford he bestows the highest encomium2 note; and, after their quarrel, with his usual warmth, and in his loose diction, he represented Aubrey as “a pretender to antiquities, roving, magottie-headed, and little better than crased.” To Wood every lover of antiquity and literary history has very high obligations; and in all matters of fact he may be safely relied on; but his opinion of men and things is of little value. According to his representation, Dr. Ralph Bathurst, a man highly esteemed by all his contemporaries, was “a most vile person,” and the celebrated John Locke, “a prating, clamorous, turbulent fellow.” The virtuous and learned Dr. John Wallis, if we are to believe Wood, was a man who could “at any time make black white, and white black, for his own ends, and who had a ready knack at sophistical evasion3 note

.” How little his judgment of his contemporaries is to be trusted, is also evinced by his account of the ingenious Dr. South, whom, being offended by one of his witticisms, he has grossly reviled4. Whatever

-- 696 --

Wood in a peevish humour may have thought or said of Mr. Aubrey, by whose labours he highly profited, or however fantastical Aubrey may have been on the subject of chemistry and ghosts, his character for veracity has never been impeached; and as a very diligent antiquarian, his testimony is worthy of attention. Mr. Toland, who was well acquainted with him, and certainly a better judge of men than Wood, gives this character of him: “Though he was extremely superstitious, or seemed to be so, yet he was a very honest man, and most accurate in his account of matters of fact. But the facts he knew, not the reflections he made, were what I wanted5 note.” I do not wish to maintain that all his accounts of our English writers are on these grounds to be implicitly adopted; but it seems to me much more reasonable to question such parts of them as appear objectionable, than to reject them altogether, because he may sometimes have been mistaken.

He was acquainted with many of the players, and lived in great intimacy with the poets and other celebrated writers of the last age; from whom undoubtedly many of his anecdotes were collected. Among his friends and acquaintances we find Hobbes, Milton, Dryden, Butler, Ray, Evelyn6 note, Ashmole, Sir William Dugdale, Dr. Bathurst, Bishop Skinner, Dr. Gale, Sir William D'Avenant, Mr. Hook, Sir William Petty, Sir John Denham, Sir Bennet Hoskyns, (son of John Hoskyns, who was

-- 697 --

well acquainted with the poets of Shakspeare's time), Mr. Josiah Howe, Toland, and many more7 note. The anecdotes concerning D'Avenant in Wood's Athenæ Oxonienses, which have been printed in a former page, were, like the copious and accurate account of Milton, transcribed literally from Aubrey's papers. A person who enjoyed the intimacy and esteem of so many distinguished persons, must certainly have borne a very different character from that which has been given of him by Wood, who was remarkable for the violence of his temper and his strong prejudices.

Next section


James Boswell [1821], The plays and poems of William Shakspeare, with the corrections and illustrations of various commentators: comprehending A Life of the Poet, and an enlarged history of the stage, by the late Edmond Malone. With a new glossarial index (J. Deighton and Sons, Cambridge) [word count] [S10201].
Powered by PhiloLogic